牛津书虫系列《The Oxford Bookworm》【中英对照】（连载中：8.25更至第3-1-4本第10章）_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
倒序阅读 最近浏览的帖子最近浏览的版块
« 返回列表
阅读：8425 回复：81

[Novel] 牛津书虫系列《The Oxford Bookworm》【中英对照】（连载中：8.25更至第3-1-4本第10章）

 刷新数据 楼层直达
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 60楼  发表于: 2014-08-19 0

■ 5
　　The letter was from my father in Geneva， and this is what he wrote：
　　My dear Victor，
　　I want you to know before you arrive home that an awful thing has happened．Your dear youngest brother，William，is dead． He was murdered． It happened last Thursday evening when Elizabeth and I and your two brothers， Ernest and William， went for a walk outside the city． William and Ernest were playing． William had hidden from Ernest， and Ernest asked Elizabeth and me to help find William． We all began to search for him， but we couldn't find him． We searched all night． At five in the morning I found him． He was lying on the grass， white and still． I could see the marks of fingers on his neck—the murderer had strangled him．
　　Elizabeth had let him wear a gold chain of hers round his neck．On the chain was a very small picture of your mother．We all think that someone murdered William to steal the gold chain．Poor Elizabeth is terribly unhappy at William's death． She thinks he died because she let him wear the chain． Hurry home， my dear Victor． You are the only one who can help Elizabeth， and we all need you．
　　With all our love，
　　Your Father
　　Henry helped me to catch the train． The journey seemed very long， and it was late at night before the train reached Geneva． I decided to spend the night in a village outside the town and go home early in the morning． I wanted to see the place where William had died．
　　As I started my walk， a storm broke and lightning lit the sky． The police had put posts round the place where the murderer had strangled William，so I found it easily．I cried sadly as I stood there． My poor brother had been a kind and happy boy， and we had all loved him．
　　Again the lightning lit the sky， and I saw a huge figure standing in the rain． When I saw it， I knew at once what it was．It was the creature that I had made．
　　What was he doing there？But although I asked myself the question， I knew the answer． He had murdered my brother． I was sure that I was right．
　　I decided to try and catch him．But as I moved， he ran to－wards the mountains． He ran much faster than any man． He climbed the mountain easily， reached the top， and disappeared．
　　I stood there in the dark and the rain， and knew that I had created a monster． And he had murdered my brother．


■ 5
　　信是我父亲从日内瓦写来的，下面就是他写的内容：
　　我亲爱的维克多：
　　在你到家之前我想让你知道所发生的一件可怕的事情。你亲爱的小弟弟威廉死了。他是被谋杀的。这件事发生在上个礼拜四，那时我和伊丽莎白以及你的两个弟弟欧内斯特和威廉正在城外散步。威廉同欧内斯特当时正玩耍。威廉从欧内斯特那儿藏了起来，于是欧内斯特要我和伊丽莎白帮着找威廉。我们都找了起来，但没能找到他。我们找了一整夜。早晨5点钟时我找到了他。他躺倒在草地上，脸色苍白，身子一动也不动。我能看出他脖子上的手指印——是凶手勒死了他。
　　伊丽莎白曾让他把她的一根金链子戴在脖子上。链子上有一张非常小的、你妈妈的照片。我们都认为是有人为了偷取那条金链子而杀死了威廉。可怜的伊丽莎白对威廉的死非常伤心。她认为他的死是因为她让他戴了那条链子。赶快回家吧，我亲爱的维克多。只有你能帮助伊丽莎白，并且我们都需要你。
　　我们都爱你！
　　你的父亲
　　亨利帮我上了火车。旅途似乎非常漫长；火车到达日内瓦之前已经是深夜了。我决定在城外的一个村子里过夜，然后清晨再回家。我想看看威廉死去的地方。
　　在我开始步行时，暴发了一场暴风雨，闪电划亮了天空。警察已在威廉被凶手勒死的地方围上了木桩，这样我很容易地找到了那儿。我站在那儿伤心地哭泣着。我可怜的弟弟一向是个善良而快乐的孩子，并且我们都很爱他。
　　闪电又一次照亮了天空，我看见雨中站着一个巨大的人。当我看见时，我立马就知道那是谁了。那是我创造的那个家伙。
　　他在那儿干什么？尽管我在问自己这个问题，却已知道了答案。是他杀死了我的弟弟。我敢肯定我是对的。
　　我决心要抓住他。但在我走动时，他朝山上跑去了。他比任何人都跑得快。他轻松地爬着山，到了山顶并且消失不见了。
　　我在黑暗中站着并淋着雨，知道自己创造了一个怪物。是他杀死了我的弟弟。


■ 6
　　At first I decided to tell the police my story． But would they believe me？ I had been very ill． When the police learnt about my illness， they would think the monster was just one of my bad dreams． I decided that I could not tell anybody．
　　I went home to my family and they were very pleased to see me． Then they told me that the police had found the murderer． Perhaps you will think that this was good news，but I have not told you who the police had arrested．
　　As I went into the house，I noticed that one person did not come to meet me． It was Justine，the young woman who looked after the children and who was like a sister to us． And it was Justine that the police had arrested．
　　A few days after the murder， the police had searched the house and had found the gold chain in Justine's coat pocket．Everyone in the family knew that Justine had not murdered William． I knew who the murderer was， but I could not tell anyone． We were sure that Justine would be free after the trial， because nobody could believe that she was a murderer．But we were wrong．
　　The trial did not go well for Justine． There were a number of strange facts that were difficult to explain， and the judge decided that she was the murderer． The punishment for murder was death． We argued and cried． We said she could not murder anyone． But nothing could change the judge's order．
　　So I got up early and went to the judge's house and told him about the monster． He did not believe me． He thought I was lying in order to save Justine's life．
　　In the prison Justine waited quietly for death． We spent many hours with her， and she spoke calmly and kindly to us．She was happy because we believed that she had not killed William． And she was almost looking forward to death， be－cause then she would be with William and our dear mother in a place of peace．
　　Her love and gentleness added to my great unhappiness． I knew she was going to die because of me． I knew my brother had died because of me． I had brought nothing but sadness and misery to my family．
　　I took a boat and went out on Lake Geneva． Why didn't I end my life then？ Two things stopped me． My father was old and another death would probably kill him． And I had to stay alive—to keep my family safe from the monster．
　　Fear for my family and hate for my monster were with me day and night． I became ill again， and Elizabeth's love could not help me． I needed o escape for a while—to leave my unhappiness behind me．So I went to walk alone in the Alps． I hoped the wild beauty of the mountains would help me．
　　Slowly I became calmer among the beautiful mountains． I learnt to sleep again， and for days I did not see anybody． Then one morning I saw a figure coming towards me faster than any man could go． It jumped easily over the rocks and I saw with horror the monster that I had created． On his face was a look of deep sadness， but also of evil． At first I could not speak be－cause I hated him so much． But at last I said：
　　‘You are an evil creature． I shall kill you if I can， because you have killed two people that I love．’
　　The monster's yellow eyes looked at me．‘I am the unhappiest creature in the world， but I shall fight for my life，’ he said．‘I am bigger and stronger than you， but I will not start the fight． I shall always be gentle to you because you are my king and creator． You made me， and you should love me and be kind to me， like a father． William and Justine died because you did not love me． Why did you create me if you were not ready to love me？’
　　‘We are enemies，’ I said．‘Leave me now，or let us fight until one of us is dead．You are a murderer． How can I be kind to you？’
　　‘You say I am a murderer，’ the monster said，‘but you want to kill your own creature． Isn't that wrong，too？ I ask you to do one thing for me—listen．Come with me to a warmer place， and listen to my story．Then you can decide．’
　　I thought carefully about what he had said．It was true that I had given him life but I had not given him love．I decided to go with him and listen to his story．
　　He took me to a mountain hut where he lit a fire． We sat down by the fire and he began to tell me his story．


■ 6
　　起先我打算把我的故事告诉警察，但他们会相信我吗？我一直都生着病。如果警察了解到我的病情，他们会认为那个怪物只是我的一个恶梦而已。我决定不去告诉任何人。
　　我回到家里，家人都为见到我而高兴。接着他们告诉我说警察已找到了凶手。你也许会认为这是个好消息，但是我还没有告诉你警察抓的是谁。
　　在我进屋时，我注意到有个人没有来见我。那就是贾斯汀，就是曾照看孩子们并像姐妹一样对待我们的那个年轻女孩。而警察逮捕的就是贾斯汀。
　　在谋杀案发生了几天之后，警察搜查了房子并在贾斯汀的外衣口袋里找到了那条金链。家里人都知道贾斯汀没有杀害过威廉。我清楚凶手是谁，但是我不能告诉任何人。我们确信审判过后贾斯汀将会被释放的，因为没有人相信她是凶手。但是我们错了。
　　审判对贾斯汀不利。有许多难以解释的奇怪现象，但法官认定她就是凶手。谋杀的处罚乃是死刑。我们又申辩又哭喊着。我们说她不可能谋杀任何人。但没什么能改变法官的判决。
　　于是我一大早便起床到法官的家中并告诉他有关那个怪物的事情。他不相信我。他认为我是为了救贾斯汀而在撒谎。
　　贾斯汀在监狱里安静地等着死去。我们同她呆了好几个小时，她从容而温和地同我们说话。她为我们相信不是她杀害了威廉而高兴。她几乎在期盼着死去，因为那样她就可以在一个安宁的地方同威廉和我们亲爱的妈妈在一起了。
　　她的爱心和温柔加重了我那巨大的痛苦。我知道她将因我而死去。我知道我弟弟已经因我而死。我给我家里带来的只有悲伤和苦难。
　　我乘船去了日内瓦湖。我那时为什么没有结束自己的生命呢？那是因为两件事情。我父亲已经年迈，再有人死很可能会要了他的命。并且我必须活着——以便我的家人免遭怪物的伤害。
　　对家人的担忧和对怪物的痛恨日夜牵扯着我。我再一次病倒了，连伊丽莎白的爱也帮不了我。我需要逃避一阵子——去将伤心抛诸脑后。因此我便独自一人去阿尔卑斯山散步。我希望群山的旷野之美能够帮助我。
　　在美丽的山峦中我慢慢地平静了些。我又学会了安心去睡，并且有好几天我都没有见任何人。后来的一天早晨我看见有个人朝我走来，比任何人走得都要快。在其轻松地跳过岩石之时，我便恐惧地看见了我所创造的那个怪物。他的脸上露出深深的悲伤，但也带着邪恶。起先我说不出话来，因为我太恨他了。但是最后我说道：
　　“你是个邪恶的东西。如果我做得到的话，我便会杀了你的，因为你已害死了我爱的两个人了。”
　　怪物的黄色的眼睛看着我。“我是世界上最不幸的人了，但是我得为我的生命而战斗。”他说道，“虽然我比你大，又比你强壮，但我不会挑起战斗的。我将永远温柔地对待你，因为你是我的国王和我的创造者。你既然造了我，那就应该爱我并善待我，就像一个父亲那样。威廉和贾斯汀的死是因为你不爱我。既然你没有打算爱我那又为什么要创造我呢？”
　　“我们是敌人。”我说，“马上给我离开，否则就让我们搏斗到我们中的一个死去为止。你是个杀人凶手，我怎么会待你好呢？”
　　“你说我是一个杀人凶手，”怪物说道，“然而你却要杀死你自己创造的生物。这不也是错误的吗？我请你为我做一件事——听着。跟我到一个暖和些的地方去并且听听我的故事。然后你就可以做出决定了。”
　　我认真地考虑了他所说的话。我给了他生命却没有给他爱，这是事实。我决定跟他走并听听他的故事。
　　他带我到了一间他已生了火的山间茅屋。我们围着火坐下后，他便开始讲起了他的故事。

回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 61楼  发表于: 2014-08-19 0

■ The Monster's Story


■ 7
　　After I had left the laboratory， I escaped into the country outside the town． I soon felt hungry and thirsty，and my first food was fruit which I found on some trees near a river． I drank from the river and then lay down and went to sleep．
　　At first my eyes and ears did not work very well，but after a while I began to see and hear clearly．
　　One day， snow began to fall． Of course， I had never walked in snow before， and I found that it made my feet very cold． I realized that I needed food and a place to get warm．Soon I saw a small hut where an old man was cooking his breakfast over a fire． When the old man saw me， he shouted loudly and ran away as fast as he could． I did not understand what the man was doing， but I wanted to be near the fire． So I sat down in the warm， and ate the man's breakfast． Then I walked across empty fields for some hours until I reached a village． I went into one of the houses， but there were children inside． They began to scream when they saw me， and their mother fainted． The whole village came to see what was the trouble． Some of the people ran away when they saw me， but the others shouted and threw stones at me．They wanted to kill me． I was badly hurt， but I escaped and ran into the open country．
　　Later， I found an empty hut， which was built against the wall of a small house． I was afraid to go into the house after what had happened in the village， so I hid in the hut． There I was safe， and could escape from the cold， and hide from people who wished to hurt me．
　　And then I found that there was a small hole in the wall between the hut and the house．Through this hole I could see in－to the room next to the hut． Three people lived in the house—a beautiful girl， an old man， and a young man．
　　Day after day I watched the three people．I saw how kind they were to each other． I wanted so much to go into the house and be with them， but I knew I must stay in the hut． I could not forget how the village people had hurt me when I tried to go into the house there．
　　Each night， after the people in the house had gone to bed，I stole some of their food for myself． But soon I realized that the old man was blind． And I realized too that often the three of them did not have enough to eat．I saw the two young people put extra food on the blind man's plate， although they were hungry themselves．
　　When I saw that，I stopped stealing their food．Their life was already hard enough， so I went back to the wild fruit in the woods． I tried to help them in other ways， too．During the night I cut firewood for them， and added it secretly to the wood which the young man had cut during the day． I was very happy to see how much this pleased the young man．
　　After a while I began to understand some of the noises that the people made to each other． The first words that I under－stood were words like ‘fire’， and‘bread’． I also learnt that the three people called each other by names． The girl was Agatha， the young man was Felix， and the old man was called Father． I tried to make the noises that they made， and slowly I began to speak．
　　The two young people were very beautiful． One day I saw my own face in the water of the river． It was a terrible face．I understood why people were frightened， why they shouted and threw stones． I knew then that I could not let these beautiful people see me． They would be frightened by my horrible face and body．
　　Summer was coming， and I continued to watch and learn． I also continued to help the two people and their father， and did many jobs for them in the night． They were always surprised in the morning when they saw what I had done． I heard them talk about the ‘good creature’ who did these‘wonderful’things．
　　But the family were often sad， and I wished I could make them happy．I looked forward to the time when I could speak well enough to talk to them． And I was happy because I was sure I would soon have three good friends．


■ 怪物的故事


■ 7
　　我离开实验室后，便逃到了城外的乡间。不久我便感到又饥又渴；我的第一顿食物是我在河边的树上找到的果子。我喝了河里的水，然后躺倒睡着了。
　　开始时我的眼睛和耳朵不大灵便，但过了一会儿我就能看清楚、听明白了。
　　有一天，天下起了雪。当然，我以前从未在雪中走过，我发现它让我的双脚感觉非常冷。我意识到我需要食物和住处取暖。我很快便看到了一个小茅舍，里面有个老人正在火上做早饭。当那个老人看到我时，他大声喊叫了起来并以自己最快的速度跑开了。我不明白这个老人在干什么，但是我想靠近火堆。于是我暖暖和和地坐下并吃了这个人做的早餐。然后我在空旷的田野中走了好几个小时，直到到了一个村庄。我走进了其中的一家房子，可是里面有几个孩子。他们见到我后便尖叫起来，他们的母亲也晕倒了。全村的人都来看发生了什么事情。有些人见到我后便跑开了，但另外一些人则喊叫起来并朝我扔石头。他们想要杀死我。我伤得很重，可还是逃脱了并跑进了旷野之中。
　　后来，我找到了一个空茅屋。它是靠着一个小屋子的一堵墙而建起来的。在那个村子里发生了那桩事之后，我不敢进屋，因而便藏在茅屋中。我在那儿是安全的，并且可以避寒，还可以逃避那些想要伤害我的人。
　　接着我发现在茅屋和那房屋之间的墙之间有一个洞。通过这个洞我可以看见茅屋隔壁的房间。有三个人住在那个屋子里——一个漂亮的女孩，一个老人，还有一个年轻人。
　　我一天天地观察着这三个人。我看到他们之间是多么亲密。我非常想进屋去加入他们的行列，但我清楚我必须呆在茅屋里。我想走进那个屋子时总忘不了村民们是怎么伤害我的。
　　每天晚上，在屋子里的那三个人睡下之后，我便把他们的食物偷来给自己吃。然而不久我就意识到那个老人是个瞎子。并且我还意识到那三个人常常食不裹腹。我见到那两个年轻人常给那个老盲人的盘子里多放些食物，尽管他们自己在挨饿。
　　看到这些后，我就不再偷他们的食物了。他们的生活已经够艰苦的了，于是我便重新靠树林里的野果为生。我还尽力想一些其他办法帮助他们。晚上我为他们砍柴火，还暗中把它们添在那个年轻小伙子白天砍的柴火中。我很高兴看到这能如此取悦于那个年轻人。
　　不久我开始懂得了那些人彼此之间发出的一些声音了。我最初理解的单词是像“火”还有“面包”这样的词。我还了解到那三个人彼此之间称呼的名字。那个女孩叫“阿加莎”，那个小伙子叫“菲力克斯”，而那老人则叫“父亲”。我努力去发他们发出的声音，于是慢慢地开始说话了。
　　那两个年轻人很漂亮。有一天我从河中看见我自己的脸。那是张可怕的脸。我明白了人们为什么会害怕、为什么会喊叫并扔石头的原因。那时我才知道我不能让这些漂亮的人们看见我，他们会因为我那可怕的脸和身体而惊恐的。
　　夏天临近了，我在继续观察和学习。我也在继续帮助那两个人和他们的父亲，并且在晚上给他们干很多活儿。他们早上看到我所做的事情后总是感到很惊奇。我听到他们谈论那个做了这些“好”事的“好人”。
　　可是这家人经常闷闷不乐。我希望我能让他们高兴。我期盼着我能学会说话而同他们交谈的那一时刻。我也很高兴，因为我确信不久我便会有三个好朋友了。


■ 8
　　One day in summer a lady on horseback rode up to the house and knocked on the door． She had dark hair，and was very beautiful． The family were all very pleased to see her． I soon learnt that her name was Sophie．
　　She could not speak the family's language， and each evening Felix taught her some words． This was a very great help to me， because I was able to learn the meaning of many words that I had not been able to understand before． Felix taught Sophie from books about what had happened in the world in the past．So I learnt about the Greeks and Romans，and about Christ， and about the first white men in America and the sad story of the Indians． I could not understand why men who knew all about good and evil could hate and kill each other．
　　I learnt other things too． I learnt that people think it is very important to have money and to come from a good family．I learnt of the love between mother and father and child． And I realized that I had no family． The more I learnt， the more I thought，and the more unhappy I became．
　　Soon I discovered who Sophie was． The two families had met in France after Sophie and her father arrived there from Turkey， their own country． Sophie's father was put in prison by the French， but Felix and his father helped him to escape and leave France． When the French discovered this，Felix and his family lost all their lands and money， and had to leave France for ever． Now I knew why they were so sad， and why they were poor．
　　But that was not all． Sophie and Felix loved each other， and Sophie's father had promised that they could marry．Then，when he learnt that Felix had lost all his money， he broke his promise． But Sophie loved Felix very much，so she took some money and escaped from her father to search for Felix．
　　I had learnt to love these good people and I could not wait another day to introduce myself． I decided to speak first to the father， because he was blind， and would not be frightened by my terrible face and body．
　　One day the three young people went for a walk while the old man rested． When they had gone， I went to the door of the house and knocked on it．
　　The old man told me to enter， and to sit down．
　　‘Thank you，’ I said．‘I am a traveller， and I'm tired and sad． I have no family or friends． The people that I want to have as my friends have never seen me．If they don't take me into their home， I shall be alone in the world．’
　　‘Don't be so sad，’ the old man said．‘You will find that the hearts of men are full of love． If these friends are good people， they will welcome you．’
　　‘They are kind， and the best people in the world，’ I said．‘But when they meet me， they may not see a kind creature who has helped them． Instead they may see a monster， and they will hate me．’
　　‘That mustn't happen，’the old man said．‘My family and I have had our difficult times， and we'll help you．’
　　‘You are a very good man，’ I said，‘and if you help me， I shall be able to live with my friends and enjoy their love．’
　　At that moment I heard the young people returning from their walk．I caught the old man's hand， and cried，‘Now is the time！Save me and help me！ You and your family are the friends that I am talking about．’
　　Then the door opened， and in came Felix， Sophie， and Agatha．Their faces were filled with horror and fear when they saw me．Agatha fainted， and Sophie ran out of the house．Felix ran forward and pulled me away from his father．He threw me to the ground and hit me again and again with his heavy stick．I did not lift a hand against him．I did not want to hurt him—or any of them． My heart was heavy， and all hope left me． I ran out of the house and later returned silently to my hut． Nobody saw me．


■ 8
　　夏季的一天，一位女士骑马跑到了那所房子并敲了敲门。她有一头黑发，人很漂亮。那家人见到她都很高兴。我不久了解到她的名字叫苏菲。
　　她不会说那个家庭的语言，菲力克斯每个晚上都要教她几个单词。这对我大有帮助，因为我可以知道以前我不懂的许多单词的意思。菲力克斯照着课本教给苏菲这个世界上过去发生的事情。于是我了解到了希腊人和罗马人，还有基督，还有关于美洲的第一批白人及印第安人的悲惨故事。我不能明白那些明白善恶的人们为什么要互相仇恨和残杀。
　　我也了解到了别的事情。我了解到人们认为有钱和好的家庭出身是非常重要的。我了解到了父母及孩子之间的爱。我并且意识到我是没有家庭的。我了解得越多便想得越多，从而也越伤心。
　　不久我便知道了苏菲是什么人。在苏菲和她父亲当初从她们的祖国土耳其到达法国后，他们两家便相识了。苏菲的父亲被法国人投进了监狱，但菲力克斯和他父亲帮他逃离了法国。法国人发现了这件事情之后，菲力克斯和他家便失去了所有的土地和钱财，还得永久地离开法国。现在我明白了他们为什么那样悲伤以及他们为什么贫穷。
　　但是这还不是全部真相。苏菲和菲力克斯彼此相爱，苏菲的父亲也曾答应他们可以结婚的。后来，在他了解到菲力克斯已失去了所有的钱财后便背弃了自己的诺言。然而苏菲非常爱菲力克斯，于是她便拿了些钱从父亲那儿逃开来找菲力克斯。
　　我已经学会去爱这些好人并再也忍不住要去介绍我自己了。我决定先和那个父亲谈谈，因为他是瞎子，不会被我那恐怖的面容和身体吓倒。
　　一天，那三个年轻人出去散步而老人（在家）休息。他们走后，我便走到房屋的门前并敲响了它。
　　老人让我进去并坐下。
　　“谢谢您，”我说道。“我是个旅行者，我又疲惫又伤心。我没有家庭或朋友。我想和他们交朋友的那些人从未见过我。如果他们不接受我、把我纳为其家的一员的话，我就会孤独于世的。”
　　“不要这样悲伤。”那个老人说道，“你会发现人们的心中都充满了爱。如果这些朋友是好人，他们就会欢迎你的。”
　　“他们很善良，是世界上最好的人，”我说道，“可是当他们遇见我时，他们就看不出我是一个曾帮助过他们的善良的人了。相反，他们会看到一个怪物，并且他们会恨我。”
　　“不会这样的。”老人说道，“我和我们家曾度过艰苦的日子，我们会帮助你的。”
　　“你真是个好人。”我说道，“如果你肯帮助我，那么我就能够同我的朋友们生活在一起并享受他们的爱了。”
　　就在那时，我听到那些年轻人散步归来。我抓住老人的手并哭喊道：“现在正是时候！救救我，帮帮我！你和你的家人就是我所谈论的朋友们。”
　　接着门开了，菲力克斯、苏菲还有阿加莎走了进来。他们看到我时脸上都充满了恐惧的神色。阿加莎晕了过去，苏菲还跑出了屋子。菲力克斯跑上前来，把我从他父亲手中拽开。他把我摔倒在地并用沉重的棍棒不停地打我。我没有还手。我不想伤着他——或者他们中的任何人。我的心情很沉重，所有的希望都破灭了。我跑出了屋子并在晚些时候悄悄地返回到我的茅屋中。没人看到了我。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 62楼  发表于: 2014-08-20 0

■ 9
　　Isat in my dark hut， and felt both angry and sad． One half of me wanted to hurt the people who had hurt me．The other half of me still loved them． In the end I decided to try to speak to the old man again． I fell into an unhappy sleep，but when I woke in the morning， the family had gone． They had left the house during the night．
　　I knew the name of only one other person． Although I had seen you， Frankenstein， for only a few moments， I knew that I belonged to you．When I had left your house，I had picked up a small bag． There was a book in the bag， and I could now read it． From it I learnt my creator's name and address．You had made me， but why had you not looked after me， and saved me from this pain and unhappiness？ I decided to go to Geneva， to find you．
　　One day as I was travelling， I saw a young girl running along the side of a river． Suddenly she fell into the water．I jumped into the river， fought against the fast－moving water，and brought her back to land． While I was doing this， the girl's father， who was looking for her， reached us．He was carrying a gun，and when he saw me，he fired．The bullet hit my arm and broke it． I fell to the ground in great pain， and the man and the girl ran into the woods as fast as they could，and left me．
　　The bullet was deep in my arm， and I lost a lot of blood．After some days my arm began to get better， but I became sadder and angrier than before． I had saved the girl's life， and how did they thank me？ With a bullet in the arm！I began to realize that there was no happiness for me in life． Hate grew stronger in me every day ．Hate for you， my creator， who had made me．
　　Two months later， I reached Geneva． That evening I hid among some trees outside the town， and went to sleep． But I woke when a little boy ran into my hiding place． I thought I would catch the child and make him my friend before he was old enough to be frightened of my terrible face．I caught the little boy， but when the child saw me， he covered his eyes with his hands and screamed loudly．
　　‘Let me go， you monster，’the child shouted．‘Let me go，or I will tell my father， Mr Frankenstein．He will call the police，and they'll punish you．’
　　‘Frankenstein！’I shouted．‘You belong to my enemy， the man that I want to hurt．’
　　The child fought and screamed， and I put my hand round his neck to stop him shouting．In a moment， the child lay dead at my feet．I looked down at his body， and was pleased with what I had done． I knew that the death of this child would hurt you，Victor Frankenstein，my creator．
　　Then I saw something bright round the child's neck． It was a gold chain，and on the end of it was a picture of a very beau－tiful woman．I knew that a beautiful woman would never smile at me， and I wanted to run into Geneva and kill as many people as I could．But I stopped myself，and went to look for an-other hiding place．Soon I found a hut， which seemed to be empty，but when I entered I saw a pretty young woman asleep on the floor． I hated her because she was pretty．So I put the gold chain into one of her pockets， and then， before she could wake up， I ran away．I knew the police would think that she had killed the little boy．


■ 9
　　我坐在黑暗的小茅屋里，感到既愤怒又悲伤。我一方面想去伤害那些伤害过我的人，另一方面却又仍然爱着他们。最后我决定再去试着同那个老人谈一谈。我躺倒后伤心地睡着了，在早上醒来时却发现那家人已经走了。他们是在夜里离开的。
　　我当时只知道另外一个人的名字。弗兰肯斯坦，尽管当时我只见到你一会儿工夫，但我知道我是属于你的。在我离开你的房子时，我曾捡起过一个小包。包里有一本书，现在我能读懂它了。我从中了解到创造我的人的姓名和地址。你造了我，但为什么你没有照料我并把我从这样的痛苦和伤心之中拯救出来呢？我决心去日内瓦找你。
　　一天，在旅行时，我看见有个小女孩正沿着河边跑。她突然掉到了水里。我跳到水里同激流搏斗，把她带到了岸上。在我做这件事时，女孩的父亲来到了我们身边，他正在寻找她。他带着一把熗，在看到我后便开了熗。子弹打中了我的胳膊并打断了它。我带着巨大的疼痛倒在了地上，而那个男人和那个女孩则以最快的速度跑进了树林，把我撇在了一边。
　　子弹在我的胳膊中打得很深，我失了很多血。几天后我的胳膊开始好起来，但我比以前更伤心、更愤怒了。我救了那个女孩的命，他们是怎么感谢我的呢？用一颗子弹射进我的胳膊里！我开始认识到我的生命中没有幸福可言。我心中的仇恨一天比一天强烈。这仇恨是针对你、我的创造者的。
　　两个月后，我到了日内瓦。那天晚上我躲到城外的几棵树中间并且睡着了。但是在我醒来时有个小孩跑到了我躲藏的地方。我想我可以抓住那个小孩以便在他长大到害怕我那令人恐怖的脸之前同他交个朋友。我抓住了那个小男孩，但当那个孩子看到我时，他用双手捂住了脸并大声尖叫了起来。
　　“放开我，你这个怪物。”那个孩子嚷道，“放开我，不然我就要告诉我父亲弗兰肯斯坦先生了。他会叫警察来，而且他们会惩罚你的。”
　　“弗兰肯斯坦！”我大喊道，“你属于我的敌人，我想要伤害的那个男人。”
　　那个小孩一边搏斗一边叫喊，我于是用手卡住他的脖子以阻止他叫喊。过了一会儿，那个孩子便倒在我的脚下死了。我俯视着他的尸体，对我所做的事感到高兴。我知道这个孩子的死会伤害你，维克多·弗兰肯斯坦，我的创造者。
　　后来我看见孩子的脖子上有个亮闪闪的东西。那是一条金链，它的末端有一张非常漂亮的女人的照片。我知道漂亮女人是绝不会朝我微笑的，于是便想跑到日内瓦去尽量多杀死几个人。然而我阻止了自己的行动，并去找别的躲藏之处。不久我发现了一个茅屋，它似乎是空的；但当我进去后便见到一个年轻漂亮的女人熟睡在地板上。我恨她就因为她漂亮。于是我把那条金链放到了她的一个口袋中，然后在她醒来之前跑开了。我知道警察会认为是她杀死了那个小男孩的。


■ Victor Frankenstein Continues His Story


■ 10
　　The monster finished telling me his story， and then he said：
　　‘I am alone and miserable． Only someone as ugly as I am could love me．You must make another creature like me， a woman monster to be my wife．’
　　‘I shall never make another creature like you，’I shouted
　　‘You have done enough evil on your own．’
　　‘If you don't help me，I shall make you more miserable than you have ever been in your life．You will wish you were dead，’the monster said．‘But if you make another monster to be my friend， we won't hurt anyone．Be kind to me now，and I will learn to love and be kind．’
　　I thought long and hard about the monster's words．I felt sorry for him．He was so miserable．Perhaps I should help him．
　　‘I shall do what you ask，’I told him．‘But you must promise to live somewhere in the world where nobody lives．You must promise to stay away from other people．’
　　‘I promise！I promise！he cried．‘Please start your work．I shall watch you，and when you are ready，you can be sure I will come back．’ He turned and left me，and ran down the mountain．
　　I went back to Geneva immediately．My family were very worried when they saw me．I was pale and my eyes were wild．I could not forget my promise to the monster， and the awful work that waited for me． But I had to do it．It was the only way to keep my family safe… safe from his murdering hands around their necks．
　　I needed to study for several months to make a woman monster successfully．I heard that an English scientist had done some useful work，so I decided to go to England． Before I went， my father asked me：‘Are you going to marry Elizabeth，or do you love another woman？Is this why you are so unhappy？’
　　‘No， father，’I replied．‘I have always loved Elizabeth，and I want to marry her．But I must do one more piece of scientific work before we can marry．I must go to England to do the work and I want to marry Elizabeth when I return．’
　　My father and Elizabeth did not want me to go to England alone，because I had been so ill．They spoke to my old friend Henry Clerval，and he was very happy to travel with me．I was pleased that he could come，although I did not want him to discover anything about my horrible work．
　　Henry and I reached London in early October and stayed there for a few months．I met and talked with English scientists，and learnt many useful things from them．Then Henry was invited to visit some friends in Scotland．I planned to travel with him，but I told him that I wanted to go walking in the mountains alone． Henry was not happy with my plan， but in the end he agreed．
　　I bought all that I needed for a laboratory， and sent every-thing to Scotland．Henry and I travelled to Edinburgh together，and then I went further north，to find a good place for my laboratory．At last I found the right place on an island off the north coast．It was a wild and lonely place．Only five people lived on the island， so I could work alone， and nobody would discover my awful secret．
　　There was a large， empty hut on the island，and I brought builders from Scotland to make the hut into a laboratory for me．I showed them how to build my mast，and soon everything was ready for me to start work on the woman monster．


■ 维克多·弗兰肯斯坦继续讲他的故事


■ 10
　　怪物讲完了他的故事，然后说道：
　　“我孤独而凄惨。只有某个像我一样丑的人才会爱我的。你必须另外造像我这样的一个女怪物来当我的妻子。”
　　“我决不会再造一个像你一样的人的，”我喊道，“你自己已经干够了邪恶的事情了。”
　　“如果你不帮我，那么我就会让你过得比你以往任何时候都要凄惨。你会求死不得的，”怪物说，“但是如果你另外造一个怪物当我的朋友，那么我们就不会伤害任何人。现在善待我吧，我也会学着去爱人并变得善良的。”
　　怪物的话让我费力地考虑了很久。我感到对不起他，他是如此痛苦。或许我应该帮助他。
　　“我会照你说的去做，”我对他说道，“但你得答应要呆在没人生活的地方。”
　　“我答应！我答应！”他喊道，“请你开始工作吧。我会监视你的；在你准备好了以后，你可以肯定我会回来的。”他转身离开了我，并跑下了山。
　　我立即返回日内瓦。我家人见到我时都非常为我担忧。我脸色苍白，眼睛发狂。我忘不了我对怪物的允诺，还有那等着我的可怕的工作。但我必须去做。那是保证我家庭平安的唯一出路……使他们不致被怪物的手扼死。
　　为了成功地造一个女怪物我需要几个月的时间进行研究。我了解到有个英国科学家已进行了一些有价值的工作，于是决定去英国。
　　在我去之前，我父亲问我：“你是打算娶伊丽莎白，还是爱上了另外一个女人？你是不是因为这个而如此不高兴？”
　　“不是，爸爸。”我回答道，“我一直都爱伊丽莎白，并且我要娶她。但是在我们结婚之前我必须再进行一项科学工作。我必须去英国做那项工作而在回来后便同伊丽莎白结婚。”
　　我父亲和伊丽莎白不想让我单独去英国，因为我一直生病。他们对我的老朋友亨利·克勒沃讲了，而他非常高兴同我一起去。他能去我很高兴，尽管我不想让他知道有关我那可怕的工作的任何事情。
　　亨利和我于10月初到达伦敦并在那儿呆了几个月。我同几个英国科学家见了面并谈了话，并从他们那儿了解到许多有用的东西。后来亨利被邀请去拜访几位苏格兰朋友。我计划同他一起去，但告诉他说我想独自一人在山中散步。亨利对我的计划不满，但最终还是同意了。
　　我买了实验室所需的一切东西，并把所有的东西都送到了苏格兰。亨利同我一起到了爱丁堡，然后我继续朝北走，以便为我的实验室找到合适的地点。最后我在远离北部海岸的一个岛上找到了合适的地点。那是个荒凉偏僻的地方。岛上只有五个人居住，因而我可以独自工作，没有人会发现我那可怕的秘密。
　　岛上有一个大的空茅屋；我从苏格兰带去了建筑工人以便把茅屋改造成我的实验室。我指示他们如何建杆子，不久所有为我造女怪物的准备工作均已就绪。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 63楼  发表于: 2014-08-20 0

■ 11
　　One evening two months later I was sitting in my lab-oratory．Most of my work was done，and I could finish the woman monster that night．But I wondered if I should finish the work．
　　Was I making a monster more evil than the first creature？Perhaps a thousand times more evil．How could I know？ Perhaps the woman monster would be another murderer．She had not promised to stay away from other people．Perhaps the two monsters would hate each other…and would kill，and murder， and destroy… without end．
　　As I thought these things，I looked up at the window． Suddenly，in the moonlight，I saw the monster's awful face looking at me．And in his yellow eyes I could see only hate and evil．I knew he would not keep his promise．
　　I went over to the laboratory table where the new creature was lying．I pulled off the wires that joined her to my machine．I took a sharp knife and cut through the body that I had joined together so carefully．Through the window the monster saw me destroy his woman．With a loud and miserable scream of sadness and lost hope，he ran into the laboratory．
　　‘You have destroyed all my hopes of happiness，’he cried．‘You have left me with one feeling—hate…and with one wish—to destroy your happiness．You will be sorry that you were ever born．Remember this：I shall be with you on your wedding night．’
　　He ran quickly out of the laboratory，and I watched him as he left the island in his boat and sailed away across the sea．
　　I sat and cried as I thought of the danger to Elizabeth．But I knew that the monster would not visit us until our wedding night．I would not die easily，and I would try to kill him before he could kill me．
　　The next morning I received a letter from Henry．He told me that he was waiting for me to return．I decided to clear the laboratory and to leave the island on the following day．So I re-turned to the laboratory，where the pieces of the woman monster's body still lay on the floor．I put them all in a large bag with some heavy stones．Then I took the bag to my boat and sailed out to sea．I threw the bag into deep water，and watched it disappear．
　　I was happier than I had felt for months．I knew I had done the right thing，and now there would be no second monster to follow the first．
　　I was very tired，and I went to sleep in the boat．I do not know how long I slept，but when I woke up，I was in the middle of a storm． The wind was driving me further out to sea and my boat began to fill with water．I knew I was in great danger．After some hours the storm passed，and I saw land to the south．Soon I could see the beach…and a crowd of people standing and watching me．Their faces were cold and unfriendly．
　　As I landed，four of the men came towards me and took me by the arms．
　　‘We are taking you to Mr Kerwin，the judge．He wants to ask you some questions about the murder of a man here last night，’one of the men told me．
　　I was sad to hear of the murder，but I did not worry about it．I had been far away at the time，and knew nothing about any murder．It would be easy to explain that．So I went with the men to the large house where Judge Kerwin lived．


■ 11
　　两个月后的一天晚上，我坐在了我的实验室里。我的大部分工作均已完成，那天晚上我就可以完成女怪物的制作工作了。但是我不知道是否应该完成这项工作。
　　我是否在造一个比第一个家伙更加邪恶的怪物呢？也许要邪恶一千倍。我怎么知道呢？也许这个女怪物会成为另一个杀人凶手。她可没有答应要呆在远离旁人的地方。或许那两个怪物会相互仇恨……并且会没完没了地凶杀、谋害和毁灭……。
　　我想这些事时抬头望了望窗户。突然，在月光下我看见那个怪物的恐怖的脸正看着我。并且在他那黄色的眼中我只看到了仇恨和邪恶。我知道他是不会遵守诺言的。
　　我走到那个新的家伙躺着的实验室桌子的旁边。我扯开了连接她和我的机器的电线。我拿起一把锋利的刀切碎了精心拼揍起来的那个身体。怪物从窗户里看见我毁了他的女人。于是，随着一声悲伤和失望的、凄惨的吼声，他跑进了实验室。
　　“你已经毁灭了我所有的有关幸福的期望，”他哭喊道，“你只给我留下了一种感情——仇恨之感……和一种愿望——毁掉你的幸福的愿望。你会为你来到这个世界上而后悔的。记住这一点：在你的新婚之夜我会跟你在一起的。”
　　他快速跑出实验室，我看着他划船离开海岛向大海驶去。
　　当我想到对伊丽莎白构成的危险时坐下来哭了起来。但是我知道在我们的新婚之夜之前怪物是不会“造访”我们的。我不会轻易地死去，而且要在他杀死我之前设法杀死他。
　　第二天早上我收到了亨利的一封信。他告诉我说他在等着我回去。我决定清理一下实验室并在第二天离开海岛。于是我返回实验室，女怪物的那具身体还躺在地上。我把它们和一些重的石头一起装进一个大袋子。然后我把袋子扛到船上并驶向大海。我把袋子投入深水中，看着它消失了。
　　我现在比好几个月以来感觉要好些了。我知道自己做对了一件事，现在不会有第二个怪物步那第一个的后尘了。
　　我非常疲劳，在船上睡着了。我不清楚睡了多长时间，只知道我醒来时正处在一场暴风雨之中。风把我吹向离海岸更远的地方，我的船还开始进水了。我明白自己正处于极大的危险之中。几个小时后暴风雨过去了，我看见往南有陆地。很快我就看见了海滩……一群人正站在那儿看着我。他们的表情既冷酷又不友好。
　　在我登陆时，四个男人走向我并抓住了我的胳膊。
　　“我们要把你带到法官克文先生那儿去。他要审问你这儿昨晚发生的一桩谋杀案的事，”其中的一个人告诉我。
　　听了那桩谋杀案我很伤心，但我没有为此担心。我那时正在远处，根本不知道什么谋杀的事。将会容易地解释清这一点。这样我便随那些人去了克文法官住的大屋子。


■ 12
　　The judge was an old， kind man， but his face was very serious as he looked at me． He asked a number of men to tell me what they had seen and found the night before．
　　The first man told his story．He and his son were coming home from a long day's fishing．It was a dark night，and on the beach they had fallen over the dead body of a man．They had carried the body to the nearest house，and found that it was a good-looking young man about twenty－five years old．There were the marks of fingers round his neck．When they spoke of the marks of fingers，I remembered the murder of my brother and I felt a terrible fear．
　　The son then told his story．He had seen a boat with a man in it， not far from the beach． He thought it was my boat．A woman had also seen a man in a boat sailing away from the beach．She thought I was the man．
　　Then I was taken to the room where the dead body lay．How can I tell you what I felt when I saw the body？I put my arms round it and cried：‘What have I done？ My friend！My dear friend！’The body was Henry Clerval's，and so now I had destroyed another person．
　　This third death was too much for me．I fell down in a kind of madness，and they had to carry me from the room． For two months I was very ill and wished only to die．But slowly my madness left me，and my health began to return．At last I was able to speak to Judge Kerwin，and I asked for news of my family．
　　‘There is someone here who can answer your question better than I can，’he said．‘Your father arrived a few minutes ago，and is waiting to see you．’
　　For the first time since Henry's death I felt some happiness．I held out my hands to my father as he came into the room， and he took me in his arms． He gave me the good news that Elizabeth and Ernest were safe and well．
　　I was really too ill to travel，but I asked my father to take me home immediately．The police had found somebody who had seen me on my island at the time of the murder，and so the judge let me go free．
　　My father looked after me on the long journey home，and sat with me for every minute．Night after night while I was asleep，I shouted that I was the murderer of William，Justine，and Henry．My father asked me why I said these awful things．I wanted to answer his question，but I could not tell him my terrible secret．He thought that I was still a little mad．
　　We stayed for a few days in Paris on the way home， and Elizabeth wrote to me at our hotel．This is what her letter said：
　　My dearest Victor，
　　I am so happy to know that you will soon be home．But I am afraid that Henry's death is not the only reason for your sadness．Do you still want to marry me， or do you love an-other woman？ You must tell me．
　　I love you，Victor，and I dream of the day when I shall be your wife．But I do not want you to marry me just because your parents wanted it．I can only be happy if you are happy．
　　Do not answer this letter．Wait until you arrive before you give me your answer．But if you are well，and if I can make you smile，I need nothing more to make me happy．
　　With all my love，
　　Elizabeth
　　I replied immediately．I told her that I loved her very much and wanted to marry her．
　　I remembered the monster's promise to be with me on the night of my wedding．Let him come．We would fight to the death on that night． And after that fight，I would either be dead and at peace，or alive and free… free to be happy with Elizabeth．
　　We arrived in Geneva soon after my letter had reached Elizabeth．It was wonderful to see her again．She ran into my arms and I held her close．She cried when she saw how thin and old I looked．She， too， was thinner because she had worried about me so much．But her gentleness and her love made her as beautiful as ever．
　　We agreed that the wedding would be in ten days'time．As the day came nearer，I became more and more afraid．I tried to hide my fear，and laughed and smiled as often as I could．Elizabeth knew that I was unhappy， but she was sure she could give me happiness．She looked forward to our wedding．
　　I began to carry a gun and a knife with me everywhere I went．


■ 12
　　法官是个善良的老人，但他在看着我时表情非常严峻。他叫了好几个人来告诉我他们在前一天晚上都看到了并发现了什么。
　　第一个人讲了他的故事。他和他的儿子钓了一天的鱼后正往家里走。那是个黑暗的夜晚，他们在海滩上被一具男尸绊倒了。他们把尸体扛到最近的一所房子，发现那是一个二十五岁左右的、面貌英俊的男人。他的脖子上有指痕。当他们说起指痕时，我想起了杀害我弟弟的凶手，于是便不寒而栗。
　　之后，那个儿子讲起了他的故事。他曾在离海岸不远的地方看到过上边有一个男人的一只船。他认为那是我的船。一个女人也曾看到有个男人驾着一只船朝海里划去。她认为我就是那个人。
　　然后我被带到尸体停放的那个房间。我该怎么形容我看到那具尸体时的感觉呢？我抱住尸体哭道：“我都干了什么啦？我的朋友！我亲爱的朋友！”那是亨利·克勒沃的尸体，这样我又毁了另一个人的生命。
　　这第三起死亡事件对我打击太大了。我近乎疯狂地倒在了地上，他们不得不把我从房间里抬走。我大病了两个月的时间，一心只想去死。但渐渐地我不再疯狂，身体也开始恢复了。最后我可以同克文法官谈话并问起我家人的情况。
　　“这儿有更好的人来回答你的问题。”他说道，“你父亲几分钟前来了，正等着看你呢。”
　　自从亨利死后，我首次感到了些许的快乐。我父亲走进屋时我朝他伸出了双手，他把我搂进了怀里。他告诉我一个好消息说伊丽莎白和欧内斯特均健康平安。
　　我病得实在是太重，路也走不动了，但我要我父亲立刻把我带回家去。警察已查到在谋杀发生时有人看见过我正在岛上，这样法官便释放了我。
　　我父亲在回家的漫长旅途中一直照顾着我，每时每刻都坐在我的身边。一个个晚上，我在熟睡时都大声说我是杀害威廉、贾斯汀和亨利的凶手。我父亲问我为什么说出这些可怕的话。我想要回答他的问题，但又不能告诉他我那可怕的秘密。他认为我的大脑仍有些不正常。
　　回家途中我们在巴黎逗留了几天，伊丽莎白给我写了封信寄到了旅店。信是这样写的：
　　我最亲爱的维克多：
　　知道你很快就要回家了我非常高兴。可是我担心亨利的死并不是你伤心的唯一原因。你是仍然想要娶我，还是爱上了另外一个女人？你必须告诉我。
　　我爱你，维克多；我梦想着成为你的妻子的那一天。但是我不希望你只是因为你父母的意愿而娶我。只有在你幸福时我才会幸福。
　　不要回信。等你回来再给我答复。但是如果你身体健康或者我能让你微笑的话，那么我就再高兴不过了。
　　爱你的，
　　伊丽莎白
　　我立刻回了信。我告诉她我非常爱她并想和她结婚。
　　我想起了怪物许过的要在我的新婚之夜同我在一起的诺言。就让他来吧，我们可以在那天晚上拼死搏斗。搏斗之后，我要么安祥地死去，要么自由地活着……自由而幸福地同伊丽莎白呆在一起。
　　伊丽莎白收到我的信后不久我们便到了日内瓦。再见到她真是太美好了。她扑到我的怀里，我紧紧地搂住了她。当她看到我又瘦削又显老时哭了。她因为一直非常牵挂我也瘦了。但是她的温柔和爱意使她永远美丽。
　　我们商定十天后举行婚礼。这一天越是临近，我越是害怕。我竭力隐藏我的恐惧之感，尽量露出欢声笑语。伊丽莎白知道我不高兴，但她确信她可以给我幸福。她期盼着我们的婚礼。
　　我开始随身携带着一把熗和一把刀子。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 64楼  发表于: 2014-08-20 0

■ 13
　　After the wedding a large number of our friends came to a party at our house． When the party had started，Elizabeth and I said goodbye and left for our honeymoon．We travelled first by boat， and planned to spend the night at a hotel on the other side of the lake． The mountains and the lake were calm and beautiful，and at last Elizabeth and I were together．For the first time for months， and for the last time ever，I enjoyed the feeling of happiness．
　　In the evening the wind became stronger and soon a great storm broke above us．Every noise frightened me，and I kept my hand on my gun under my coat．I saw the monster in every shadow．Suddenly I realized how terrible the fight would be for Elizabeth．I asked her to go to bed and I decided to search for the monster．I planned to join her when I was sure he was not in or around the hotel．
　　Elizabeth left me and I searched every corner of the hotel—every dark doorway and staircase．I could not find him，and I began to hope that he had not followed us to the hotel．But suddenly，I heard a loud and terrible scream．
　　It came from our room．
　　Then—too late—I understood．The monster had promised to be with me on my wedding night，but he had not planned to kill me．
　　The scream came again，and I ran to our room．Why did I 72not die there and then？
　　On the bed， Elizabeth lay still， in the cold sleep of death． I took her in my arms… and saw the marks of the murderer's fingers on her neck．
　　Other people in the hotel had heard the screams and came into our room． I sent one of them to call the police．The others left me alone with my misery．I held Elizabeth close， and as I held her， I saw the monster watching me through the open window of the room．There was an evil laugh on his face．I pulled my gun from my coat and fired at him． I missed， and he ran from the window and jumped into the lake．The other people heard the noise of the shot and came back into the room． I showed them the place where the monster had jumped into the lake．We searched the edge of the lake，but we could not find him．I returned to our room and lay on the bed next to my dear wife．
　　Suddenly I had another terrible thought．At this very moment perhaps my father was fighting the monster， with Ernest dead at his feet． I left the hotel and returned to Geneva as fast as I could．My father and Ernest were safe，but the awful news of Elizabeth's death killed my father．He had loved Elizabeth dearly． He be－came ill，and after a few days he died in my arms．So the evil monster had brought unhappiness and death to a dear old man who had never hurt anybody．
　　I do not know what happened next．I think I left the real world， and entered a dangerous world of dreams and madness．Later I found that they had put me in prison because of my madness．
　　After many months they let me free．I had only one wish—to find and kill the monster．


■ 13
　　婚礼之后我们的大批朋友都来我们家聚会。聚会开始后，我和伊丽莎白向他们道了别并离开度蜜月去了。我们首先乘船旅行，并计划晚上在湖对岸的一家旅馆过夜。群山和湖泊宁静而美丽，我和伊丽莎白终于结合在了一起。我几个月来第一次、也是最后一次享受到了幸福的感觉。
　　傍晚风刮得更猛了，不久还来了一场大的暴风雨。每一个声响都让我恐惧，我一直把手放在外套下面的熗上。我在每个阴暗处都看到了那个怪物。突然间我意识到这场搏斗对于伊丽莎白来说将会是多么恐怖。我让她上床睡觉而我则决定去寻找那个怪物。我打算在确信怪物不在旅馆及其附近后再回到伊丽莎白身边。
　　伊丽莎白离开了我，我搜寻了旅馆里的每一个角落——每一个黑暗的门厅和楼梯。我没能找到他，于是便开始希望他并没有随我们到旅馆来。但是突然间我听到了一声可怕的尖叫。
　　那是从我们的房间里传出来的。
　　于是我明白过来了——但已经是太晚了。怪物曾许诺要在我的新婚之夜跟着我的，但他并未打算要杀了我。
　　尖叫声又一次传来，我于是跑到了我们的房间。我为什么没有在当时当地便死去呢？
　　床上，伊丽莎白静静地躺着，在冰冷中长眠。我把她抱在怀中……并看见了凶手在她脖子上留下的指痕。
　　旅馆里的其他人听到了尖叫声，他们走进了我们的房间。我让其中的一人去报警。其他人走后，留下我一个人在痛苦中煎熬。我紧紧地搂着伊丽莎白，而我抱着她时看见怪物正透过开着的窗户看着我。他的脸上挂着邪恶的笑容。我从外套中拔出熗朝他开了火。我没有打中，他从窗户处跑开并跳到了湖里。其他人听到了熗声便又来到了那个房间。我将怪物跳湖之处指给他们看。我们在湖边搜寻，但没能找到他。我回到房间里躺到我亲爱的妻子身旁。
　　突然间我有了另外一个可怕的想法：也许我父亲这时正在同那个怪物打斗并且欧内斯特已死在他的脚边。
　　我离开旅馆并以尽最快的速度赶回了日内瓦。我父亲和欧内斯特都平安无事，但伊丽莎白死去的噩耗夺去了我父亲的生命。他曾深深地爱着伊丽莎白。他病倒了，几天之后便死在了我的怀里。这样那个邪恶的怪物将不幸和死亡带给了从未伤害过任何人的我那亲爱的老人。
　　我不知道接下去会发生什么。我想我当时离开了现实的世界而进入了梦幻和疯狂的危险境界。后来我才知道他们当时因为我疯狂而把我送进了监狱。
　　好几个月之后他们释放了我。我只有一个愿望——找到并杀死那个怪物。


■ 14
　　I decided to leave Geneva for ever．I took all the money that I needed，and left the town．Before I left，I went to visit the place where William，Elizabeth，and my father lay at rest．I stood there and promised them that I would stay alive until I had killed the monster．
　　A loud，evil laugh rang out through the silent night．Then I heard the monsters's voice：‘It pleases me that you have decided to live， because that is just what I want．’
　　I ran towards the voice，but I could not catch the monster．I saw him running away， but he ran faster than any man could go—too fast for me to catch． But I followed him，and I have been following him since that day．I shall stay alive until I can catch him．He wants me to live as long as possible．He wants me to feel，day after day，the pain and misery that he has given me．He leaves messages to tell me where he is．He knows that I shall follow him．
　　I am only happy when I am asleep．I dream that I am with my family， and Elizabeth and Henry．When I am awake，I look forward to my death， to the day when I shall be with them．
　　In his last message the monster told me that he was going north．He wanted to take me where the cold would hurt me and make me more miserable．I followed him to the cold lands of the north，and bought dogs and a sledge．Until now， he has always left me further and further behind when I chase him．But the dogs were very fast and I was getting closer and closer to him．Soon he was only one day's journey in front of me．He was going towards the sea， and I hoped to catch him before he reached it．The chase over the ice continued for about three weeks．The pain from the cold was very great，and I began to lose hope．I thought I would never catch him．My dogs could not run much further， and one of them died．Then I saw some-thing on the ice in front of me．It was the monster and his sledge．Suddenly I was full of hope again，and I gave a great shout of happiness．
　　I got closer and closer to him．Then a great storm started．The ice began to break，and the sea carried him away from me．My sledge was broken，and I lost my dogs．I was left on a piece of ice that was becoming smaller all the time．Many hours went by，and then I saw your ship．The rest you know． I ask you，Captain Walton，to chase the monster and kill him．Do not listen to what he says．He knows how to argue，and perhaps you will feel sorry for him．But remember that he is evil．Remember the deaths of William，Justine，Henry Clerval，Elizabeth，my father…and remember me， Victor Frankenstein．
　　There is no more for me to say，except to thank you，Captain Walton，for your help and kindness．Thank you also for listening to my story．I want you to tell the world that the monster is a danger to everyone．
　　I know that I have only a few hours left to live，but I can feel my loved ones near me， and I welcome death．
　　Goodbye．This is the end of Victor Frankenstein's story．


■ 14
　　我决定永远离开日内瓦。我带上了我所需要的一切费用便离开了那个城市。走之前，我去了威廉、伊丽莎白还有我父亲的安息之处。我站在那儿向他们发誓我要活到杀死那个怪物之时。
　　一声响亮而邪恶的笑声响彻了静静的夜空。接着我听到怪物的声音：“你决定活下去我很高兴，因为这正是我想要的。”
　　我朝声音的方向跑去，但没有抓到他。我看着他跑开了，只是他跑得比任何人都快——太快了，我没法赶上他。但我跟踪着他，打那天起我一直在跟踪他。我要活到抓住他的那一天。他希望我尽可能活得长一些，以便我日复一日地感受到他带给我的痛苦和悲伤。他给我留下口信告诉我他在什么地方。他知道我会跟踪他的。
　　只有在熟睡时我才感到快乐。我梦见我同我的家人们、伊丽莎白和亨利在一起。我醒来时便盼望着死去，盼望着和他们在一起的那一天。
　　在怪物留下的最后的一个口信中，他告诉我说他要去北方。他是想把我带到寒冷的地方受煎熬，以便让我更加痛苦。我跟踪他来到北方寒冷的地方，并且买了狗和雪橇。直到现在，自打我追赶他的那个时候起，他就一直把我远远地甩到后面。可是狗跑得很快，这让我离他越来越近。不久他便离我只剩下一天的行程了。他在朝大海的方向跑去，而我希望在他到达大海之前抓住他。冰上的追逐持续了三个星期。严寒给我带来了巨大的痛苦，我开始失去信心了。我想我永远也别想追上他了。我的狗再也跑不动了，其中还死了一只。后来我看到在我前面的冰上有个什么东西。那是怪物和他的雪橇。突然间我又充满了希望，于是欢快地大喊了起来。
　　我离他越来越近。后来刮起了一场大的风暴。冰开始破裂，海水载着他远我而去。我的雪橇毁了，狗也都丢了。我被困在一块不断消融的冰上。好几个小时之后，我看见了你们的轮船。接下来的事你都知道了。
　　我请求你，沃尔顿船长，请你去追上并杀死那个怪物。不要听他说什么。他知道怎样辩解，你可能还会同情他的。但你要记住他是邪恶的，要想到威廉、贾斯汀、亨利·克勒沃、伊丽莎白、我父亲这些人的死……还有我，弗兰肯斯坦。
　　我没有更多要说的了；只是我得谢谢你，沃尔顿船长，谢谢你的帮助和善心，也感谢你倾听了我的故事。我想让你叫全世界的人都知道那个怪物对所有的人来说都是个危险。
　　我知道我只能再活几个小时了，但我能够感觉到我所爱的人们离我近了，因而我欢迎死亡的到来。
　　再见。这就是维克多·弗兰肯斯坦的故事的结尾。


■ Captain Walton's Note


■ 15
　　I，Captain Robert Walton，have added this final note to the story．When you have read it， you will know that Victor Frankenstein's story was true．
　　Victor Frankenstein died a few hours after he had written his last word．I was sad to see him die， because he had become a good friend．But he will not be unhappy or in pain any more，and I am happy for him
　　We laid his body in a cabin near my own．Later I heard a voice coming from the cabin．I went into the cabin and saw a huge shape standins over the dead body．I knew that the horrible creature which was standing there was Frankenstein's monster．
　　‘So I have killed you，too，’the monster said to Frankenstein's body．‘Oh， Frankenstein，forgive me．How I wish you could answer me．’
　　I went towards him，and said：‘It is too late for Frankenstein to forgive you．He is dead．His pain is ended．’
　　‘You do not know how much pain and unhappiness I have felt，’said the monster．‘I knew that I was doing evil things，but I could not stop myself．Do you think I enjoyed killing people？My heart was made for love，like a man's heart．After I killed Henry Clerval，I hated myself．But I could not stop myself from more murder．Frankenstein would not give me a wife， but he hoped to find happiness with a wife of his own．He was not fair to me．But now it is ended．Frankenstein is the last person I shall kill．
　　‘I have done all those evil things，but am I the only person who has done wrong？I wanted love and friendship．Think about Felix and his family，who hated me after I had given them love．Think about the man who shot me after I had saved his little girl from the river．But I know that I have done evil，and I hate myself more than you hate me．My own death is near．I shall leave this ship and go north，across the ice．I shall build a great fire，and lie down on it to die．I shall welcome the pain of the fire，because it will help me to forget the pain in my heart．I have felt more pain than Frankenstein．And when the fire has died down，I shall be at peace．’
　　The monster jumped from the cabin window as he said this．He got into the small boat in which he had reached the ship．The sea soon carried him away， and he was lost in the darkness．


■ 沃尔顿船长的记录


■ 15
　　我，罗伯特·沃尔顿船长已给该故事加了如下记录。读过后，你就会知道维克多·弗兰肯斯坦的故事是真实的。
　　维克多·弗兰肯斯坦在写完他最后一个字几小时后便死去了。看到他死去我很伤心，因为他已经成了我的好朋友。然而，他将不再会有伤心和痛苦了，因此我为他而高兴。
　　我们把他的尸体放在了我旁边的船舱里。后来我听到了从船舱里发出的响声。我走进那个船舱，看见尸体旁站着一个巨大的身躯。我知道站在那儿的那个令人恐怖的家伙就是弗兰肯斯坦的那个怪物。
　　“这样一来我把你也杀了。”怪物对着弗兰肯斯坦的尸体说道，“噢，弗兰肯斯坦，请原谅我。我多么希望你能回答我。”
　　我走近他说道：“让弗兰肯斯坦原谅你已经太晚了。他已经死了，痛苦已经结束了。”
　　“你不知道我感受到了多少痛苦和悲伤。”怪物说，“我知道我做的事情是邪恶的，可是我阻止不了我自己。你认为我喜欢杀人吗？我的心是为爱而造的，如同一般人的一样。在我杀死亨利·克勒沃后，我恨我自己，但是我阻止不了自己去杀更多的人。弗兰肯斯坦不肯给我一个妻子，他却想着给自己找个妻子并从那儿找到幸福。他对我不公平。但现在这件事情已经结束了。弗兰肯斯坦将是我杀死的最后一个人。”
　　“我已经做了那么多邪恶的事情，但难道只是我一个人的错吗？我需要爱和友谊。想一想菲力克斯和他的家人：我给了他们爱而他们却恨我。想一想那个男人：我从河里救了他女儿而他却朝我开熗。然而我知道我做了邪恶的事，我因而比你们还要恨我自己。我的死期已经不远了。我将离开轮船越过冰面往北去。我要生一堆大火，然后躺在上面死去。我将欢迎烈火所带来的痛苦，因为它会帮我忘记内心的痛苦。我已经比弗兰肯斯坦忍受了更多的痛苦。在烈火熄灭之时，我也会安宁了。”
　　怪物边说这些话边从船舱的窗户跳了出去。他上了他曾用来爬上轮船的那只小船。海水很快把他带走，他消失在了黑暗之中。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 65楼  发表于: 2014-08-20 0

【03-01-02】　　[野性的呼唤 / 杰克·伦敦 著]
　　The Call of the Wild by Jack London

■ 简介
　　在加利福尼亚的家里，巴克过着安逸舒适的生活。他是那儿最高大强壮的狗，地位举足轻重。他和孩子们一同散步，在水中嬉戏，冬天的时候他就坐在主人的炉火边取暖。
　　但是在1897年，人们在育空河发现了金矿，他们需要像巴克这样的狗。于是巴克被从家乡偷运到北方。他在那里学会了拉雪撬，在冰天雪地中日复一日地跋涉。他学会了偷食以慰饥肠，破冰取水解渴，还学会了反击来对付那些欺负他的狗。而且他学得很快。
　　不久巴克成为了北方所有著名的拉雪撬的狗之一。但是北部是狼群出没的森林，在那里他们对着明月长嗥。野性的呼唤在巴克的梦中回响，越来越响亮……
　　杰克·伦敦1876年生于旧金山，死于 1916年。他出身穷苦，在他短暂的一生中他有丰富的经历——海员、工人、育空河的淘金人、旅行家、记者和作家。他写了很多书，但是其中以《野性的呼唤》和另一本写狗的书《白芳》，最广为流传。

■ 1 To the north
　　Buck did not read the newspapers． He did not know that trouble was coming for every big dog in California． Men had found gold in the Yukon， and these men wanted big， strong dogs to work in the cold and snow of the north．
　　Buck lived in Mr Miller's big house in the sunny Santa Clara valley There were large gardens and fields of fruit trees around the house， and a river nearby． In a big place like this，of course， there were many dogs There were house dogs and farm dogs， but they were not important．Buck was chief dog；he was born here， and this was his place ．He was four years old and weighed sixty kilos ．He went swimming with Mr Miller's sons，and walking with his daughters ．He carried the grandchildren on his back， and he sat at Mr Miller's feet in front of the fire in winter．
　　But this was 1897， and Buck did not know that men and dogs were hurrying to north-west Canada to look for gold．And he did not know that Manuel， one of Mr Miller's garden－ers， needed money for his large family． One day，when Mr Miller was out， Manuel and Buck left the garden together．It was just an evening walk， Buck thought．No one saw them go， and only one man saw them arrive at the railway station．This man talked to Manuel， and gave him some money ．Then he tied a piece of rope around Buck's neck．
　　Buck growled， and was surprised when the rope was pulled hard around his neck．He jumped at the man．The man caught him and suddenly Buck was on his back with his tongue out of his mouth． For a few moments he was unable to move， and it was easy for the two men to put him into the train．
　　When Buck woke up， the train was still moving． The man was sitting and watching him， but Buck was too quick for him and he bit the man's hand hard．Then the rope was pulled again and Buck had to let go．
　　That evening， the man took Buck to the back room of a bar in San Francisco． The barman looked at the man's hand and trousers covered in blood．
　　‘How much are they paying you for this？’he asked．
　　‘I only get fifty dollars．’
　　‘And the man who stole him—how much did he get？’ asked the barman．
　　‘A hundred． He wouldn't take less．’
　　‘That makes a hundred and fifty． It's a good price for a dog like him ．Here， help me to get him into this．’
　　They took off Buck's rope and pushed him into a wooden box． He spent the night in the box in the back room of the bar． His neck still ached with pain from the rope， and he could not understand what it all meant ． What did they want with him， these strange men？ And where was Mr Miller？
　　The next day Buck was carried in the box to the railway station and put on a train
　　to the north．
　　For two days and nights the train travelled north， and for two days and nights Buck neither ate nor drank． Men on the train laughed at him and pushed sticks at him through the holes in the box． For two days and nights Buck got angrier and hungrier and thirsti-er． His eyes grew red and he bit anything that moved．
　　In Seattle four men took Buck to a small， high－walled back garden， where a fat man in an old red coat was waiting． Buck was now very angry indeed and hejumped and bit at the sides of his box． The fat man smiled and went to get an axe and a club．
　　‘Are you going to take him out now？’ asked one of the men． ‘Of course，’ answered the fat man， and he began to break the box with his axe．
　　Immediately the four other men climbed up onto the wall to watch from a safe place．
　　As the fat man hit the box with his axe， Buck jumped at the sides， growling and biting， pulling with his teeth at the pieces of broken wood． After a few minutes there was a hole big enough for Buck to get out． ‘ Now， come here， red eyes，’ said the fat man， dropping his axe and taking the club in his right hand．
　　Buck jumped at the man， sixty kilos of anger， his mouth wide open ready to bite the man's neck． Just before his teeth touched the skin， the man hit him with the club． Buck fell to the ground． It was the first time anyone had hit him with a club and he did not understand． He stood up， and jumped again． Again the club hit him and he crashed to the ground．Ten times he jumped at the man， and ten times the club hit him． Slowly he got to his feet， now only just able to stand．There was blood on his nose and mouth and ears． Then the fat man walked up and hit him again， very hard， on the nose．The pain was terrible． Again， Buck jumped at the man and again he was hit to the ground．A last time he jumped， and this time， when the man knocked him down， Buck did not move．
　　‘He knows how to teach a dog a lesson，’ said one of the men on the wall． Then the four men jumped down and went back to the station．
　　‘His name is Buck，’said the fat man to himself， reading the letter that had come with the box．‘Well， Buck， my by，’he said in a friendly voice，‘we've argued a little， and I think the best thing to do now is to stop． Be a good dog and we'll be friends． But if you're a bad dog， I'll have to use my club again．Understand？’
　　As he spoke， he touched Buck’ s head， and although Buck was angry inside， he did not move． When the man brought him water and meat， Buck drank and then ate the meat， piece by piece， from the man's hand．
　　Buck was beaten（he knew that） but he was not broken． He had learnt that a man with a club was stronger than him．Every day he saw more dogs arrive， and each dog was beaten by the fat man． Buck understood that a man with a club must be obeyed， although he did not have to be a friend．
　　Men came to see the fat man and to look at the dogs． Some-times they paid money and left with one or more of the dogs．One day a short， dark man came and looked at Buck．
　　‘That's a good dog！’ he cried．‘How much do you want for him？’
　　‘Three hundred dollars． It's a good price， Perrault，’said the fat man．
　　Perrault smiled and agreed that it was a good price． He knew dogs， and he knew that Buck was an excellent dog．
　　‘One in ten thousand，’ Perrault said to himself．
　　Buck saw money put into the fat man’ s hand， and he was not surprised when he and another dog called Curly were taken away by Perrault． He took them to a ship， and later that day Buck and Curly stood and watched the coast get further and further away．They had seen the warm south for the last time．
　　Perrault took Buck and Curly down to the bottom of the ship． There they met another man， Francois． Perrault was a French－Canadian， but Francois was half－Indian，tall and dark．Buck learnt quickly that Perrault and Francois were fair men，calm and honest． And they knew everything about dogs．
　　There were two other dogs on the ship．One was a big dog called Spitz， as white as snow． He was friendly to Buck at first， always smiling． He was smiling when he tried to steal Buck’ s food at the first meal． Francois was quick and hit Spitz before Buck had time to move． Buck decided that this was fair， and began to like Francois a little．
　　Dave， the other dog， was not friendly． He wanted to be alone all the time． He ate and slept and was interested in nothing．
　　One day was very like another， but Buck noticed that the weather was getting colder． One morning， the ship's engines stopped， and there was a feeling of excitement in the ship．Francois leashed the dogs and took them outside． At the first step Buck's feet went into something soft and white． He jumped back in surprise． The soft， white thing was also falling through the air， and it fell onto him． He tried to smell it， and then caught some on his tongue． It bit like fire， and then dis appeared． He tried again and the same thing happened． People were watching him and laughing， and Buck felt ashamed，although he did not know why． It was his first snow．


■ 1 北部之旅
　　巴克不曾读过报纸，他不知道人们需要高大强壮能够在北方的严寒和冰雪中工作的狗。人们在育空河发现了金矿，因此对加利福尼亚的每一条大狗来说都在劫难逃。
　　在阳光明媚的桑塔·克拉拉山谷中，巴克的家就在米勒先生的大房子里。房子的周围是开阔的庄园和种满了果树的田野。一条小河从附近流过。这样一个辽阔的地方，是狗的乐园。诸如看门狗和牧羊犬，但他们是无足轻重的。真正的狗的首领是巴克；他生于斯长于斯，这儿简直就是他的天下。他4岁，体重60公斤。他同米勒先生的儿子一起游泳，也陪着他的女儿们一起去散步，有时他还会给米勒先生的孙儿们当马骑。冬天到了，他就偎着炉火蹲坐在米勒先生的脚边。
　　然而到了1897年，巴克不知道这一年人们都带着狗蜂涌到加拿大西北部寻找金矿。他更不知道，米勒先生的一个园丁曼纽埃勒需要钱养活他的一大家子。有一天，米勒先生出去了，曼纽埃勒带着巴克离开了庄园。对于巴克来说，他还以为这只是傍晚的散步。没有人看到他们，只有一个人看见他们到了火车站。这个人同曼纽埃勒说了什么，然后塞给他一些钱，随后他将一条绳子系到巴克的脖子上。
　　巴克咆哮起来，却吃惊地发现脖子上的绳索勒得紧紧的。他跳起来直扑向那个人。那人一把抓住了巴克，突然巴克就被仰面朝天摔在地上，舌头也被拽了出来。过了好一会儿他都动弹不得，于是两个人轻而易举地把他送上了火车。
　　当巴克醒过来的时候，火车仍然在开。那人坐在那儿注视着他，然而巴克却更加迅疾，狠狠地咬住了那人的手。但脖子上的绳索又一次勒住了他，巴克不得不松了口。
　　那天晚上，那个人把巴克带到旧金山一间酒吧的后屋里。酒吧老板看了看那人血迹斑斑的手和长裤。
　　“他们付你多少钱？”他问。
　　“我只挣50美元。”
　　“那么那个偷狗的人——他又赚多少？”酒吧老板问道。
　　“100美元。他不肯少一个子儿。”
　　“也就是说150美元。对于这样一条狗可真是个好价钱。这边来，帮我把他弄到这里去。”
　　他们解开巴克的绳索然后把他推进一只木箱。他在酒吧的后屋里在那个木箱中过了一夜。他的脖子仍然因为绳子勒过而疼痛不已，而且他对于所有的一切都如坠五里云中。这些陌生人他们想让他做什么呢？米勒先生又在哪里呢？
　　第二天巴克被关在木箱里运到火车站，送上了北去的列车。火车向北开了两天两夜。这两天两夜，巴克忍饥挨饿，滴水未进。火车上的人们嘲笑他，把木棍从箱子上的洞中伸进去捅他。这两天两夜，巴克越来越怒火中烧，也越来越饥渴难忍。他红着眼睛，撕咬所有移动的东西。
　　在西雅图，四个人把巴克抬进一座小小的但却有高高院墙的庄园里。一个身着旧红外套的肥胖男人等在那里。这当口儿巴克已经愤怒到了极点。他跳着，咬着木箱的边缘。那胖子微微一笑，拿来一把斧子和一根木棍。
　　“你打算现在就把他放出来吗？”其中一人问道。
　　“当然。”胖子说。他开始用斧子劈开木箱。
　　立即，另外4个人爬到院墙上去，从安全的地方观望着。
　　当那个胖子用斧头劈开木箱时巴克在边缘处跳着，咆哮着、撕咬着，用牙齿扯着碎木片。一会儿，就有一个洞，大到足可以让巴克钻出来。
　　“现在，过来，你这急红了眼的。”那胖子说着扔下斧头，右手抄起木棍。
　　巴克60公斤的愤怒之躯扑向那人，他大张着嘴准备一口咬住那人的脖子。就在他的牙齿刚刚碰到皮肤的时候，那人用棍子给了他一下，巴克摔倒在地。这还是头一次有人用棍子打他，他不知所措。他站起来，再次猛扑过去，木棍再次击中了他使他瘫倒在地。他扑了10次，木棍就打他10次。他慢慢地站起来，现在他仅能勉强站住。鲜血从他的口鼻和耳朵中涌出来。然后那人走上前又打了他，狠狠地击中了他的鼻子。剧痛袭来，巴克再一次扑向那人，但他又被打倒在地。最后一次他扑上去，而这一次，当那人把他打倒时，巴克再也没有动弹一下。
　　“他可知道如何把狗制得服服帖帖的，”墙上的一个人说。然后这4个人跳下来，回车站去了。
　　“他的名字叫巴克。”那胖子自言自语道，读着写在木箱上的字母。“咳，巴克，我的孩子，”他用友好的语气说道。“我们有个小小的争斗，现在我想我们最好停战。做一只好狗，我们会成为朋友的。但是你若使坏，我就不得不用棍子对付你了，明白吗？”
　　他一边说，一边抚摸着巴克的头。虽然巴克愤恨难平，他却没有再反抗。当那人给他拿来水和肉时，巴克喝了水，又从那人的手上一片又一片地吃着肉。
　　巴克挨了打（他现在知道怎么回事了），但他并未就此垮掉。他知道那个拿棍子的男人比他强大。每一天他都看见许多狗被送进来。每条狗都被那胖子痛打过。巴克明白他虽然不必成为那人的朋友，却必须听从他。
　　人们来找胖子看狗。有时他们付了钱牵走一只或更多的狗。一天一个黑矮的人来了，他看见了巴克。
　　“那可是条好狗！”他叫道。“你卖多少钱？”
　　“300美元。这是个好价钱，佩诺特，”那胖子说。
　　佩诺特笑了，他知道这价钱合适。他是狗的行家里手，他明白巴克是一条优秀的狗。“千里挑一”，佩诺特心里说。
　　巴克看见那胖子收了钱，并且当他和另一条叫科莉的狗被佩诺特带走时他对此已经不足为奇了。他把他们带上船，那天不久巴克和科莉站在那儿看着越来越远的海岸，这是他们最后一次看见温暖的南方了。
　　佩诺特把巴克和科莉带到船尾，在那里他们见到另一个人，弗朗索瓦斯。佩诺特是法国与加拿大的混血儿，弗朗索瓦斯则有一半印第安人的血统，又黑又高。巴克很快就了解佩诺特和费朗索瓦斯为人不错，沉稳可靠。他们对于狗的习性可谓了如指掌。
　　船上还有两只别的狗。其中有一只大狗叫斯皮兹，浑身雪白。他起初对巴克倒挺友好，时时冲他微笑致意。但吃第一顿饭时，他就企图偷吃巴克的食物，而脸上居然微笑着。在巴克还来不及采取任何行动之前，弗朗索瓦斯就迅速给了斯皮兹一下。巴克觉得这事处理得挺公道，他对弗朗索瓦斯有了一点儿好感。
　　另一只狗戴夫并不友善。他喜欢独自呆着。他除了吃就是睡，对一切都漠不关心。
　　有一天一切如常，但巴克留意到天气渐渐地在变冷。一个早晨，船的马达终于停止了，船上有一种令人兴奋的气氛。弗朗索瓦斯用绳子拴出狗，把他们带出船舱。巴克一迈脚就陷进一种轻软洁白的东西里，他惊恐地跳了回去。那轻软洁白的东西也正从空中飘下来，落在他的身上。他尝试着嗅嗅它，然后又用舌头舔舔它，那东西嚼起来像火一样灼烧，但转瞬就无影无踪了。他又试了试，还是同样的结果。人们看着他笑了起来。虽然巴克不知道为什么，但他害了羞。这毕竟是他第一次接触到雪。


■ 2 The law of club and tooth
　　Buck's first day at Dyea Beach was terrible． Every hour there was some new， frightening surprise． There was no peace， no rest—only continual noise and movement． And every minute there was danger， because these dogs and men were not town dogs and men． They knew only the law of club and tooth．
　　Buck had never seen dogs fight like these dogs； they were like wolves． In a few minutes he learnt this from watching Curly． She tried to make friends with a dog， a big one， al－though not as big as she was． There was no warning． The dog jumped on Curly， his teeth closed together， then he jumped away，and Curly's face was torn open from eye to mouth．
　　Wolves fight like this，biting and jumping away，but the fight did not finish then． Thirty or forty more dogs ran up and made a circle around the fight， watching silently． Curly tried to attack the dog who had bitten her； he bit her a second time， and jumped away． When she attacked him again， he knocked her backwards， and she fell on the ground． She never stood up again， because this was what the other dogs were waiting for． They moved in， and in a moment she was under a crowd of dogs．
　　It was all very sudden． Buck saw Spitz run out from the crowd with his tongue out of his mouth， laughing． Then he saw Francois with an axe， and two or three other men with clubs jump in among the dogs． Two minutes later the last of the dogs was chased away． But Curly lay dead in the snow，her body torn almost to pieces．Curly's death often came backto Buck in his dreams． He understood that once a dog was down on the ground， he was dead He also remembered Spitz laughing， and from that moment he hated him．
　　Then Buck had another surprise． Francois put a harness on him． Buck had seen harnesses on horses， and now he was made to work like a horse， pulling Francois on a sledge into the forest and returning with wood for the fire． Buck worked with Spitz and Dave．The two other dogs had worked in a har－ness before， and Buck learnt by watching them． He also learnt to stop and turn when Francois shouted．
　　‘Those three are very good dogs，’Francois told Perrault．‘That Buck pulls very well， and he's learning quickly．’
　　Perrault had important letters and official papers to take to Dawson City， so that afternoon he bought two more dogs， two brothers called Billee and Joe．Billee was very friendly， but Joe was the opposite． In the evening Perrault bought one more dog， an old dog with one eye ．His name was Sol-leks， which means The Angry One． Like Dave， he made no friends； all he wanted was to be alone．
　　That night Buck discovered another problem． Where was he going to sleep？Francois and Perrault were in their tent， but when he went in， they shouted angrily and threw things at him．Outside it was very cold and windy． He lay down in the snow， but he was too cold to sleep．
　　He walked around the tents trying to find the other dogs．But， to his surprise， they had disappeared． He walked around Perrault's tent，very， very cold， wondering what to do． Sud-denly， the snow under his feet fell in， and he felt something move． He jumped back， waiting for the attack， but heard on-ly a friendly bark． There， in a warm hole under the snow，was Billee．
　　So that was what you had to do． Buck chose a place， dug himself a hole and in a minute he was warm and asleep． He slept well， although his dreams were bad．
　　When he woke up， at first he did not know where he was．It had snowed in the night and the snow now lay thick and heavy above him． Suddenly he was afraid—the fear of a wild animal when it is caught and cannot escape． Growling， he threw himself at the snow， and a moment later， he had jumped upwards into the daylight． He saw the tents and re－membered everything， from the time he had gone for a walk with Manuel to the moment he had dug the hole the night before． ‘What did I say？’ shouted Francois to Perrault， when he saw Buck come up out of the snow．‘That Buck learns quickly．’
　　Perrault smiled slowly． He was carrying important papers，and he needed good dogs． He was very pleased to have Buck．
　　They bought three more dogs that morning， and a quarter of an hour later all nine dogs were in harness and on their way up the Dyea Canyon． Buck was not sorry to be moving， and although it was hard work， he almost enjoyed it． He was also surprised to see that Dave and Sol－leks no longer looked bored and miserable．Pulling in a harness was their job， and they were happy to do it．
　　Dave was sledge－dog， the dog nearest to the sledge．In front of him was Buck， then came Sol-leks． In front of them were the six other dogs， with Spitz as leader at the front． Francois had put Buck between Dave and Sol－leks because they could teach him the work．Buck learnt well，and they were good teachers． When Buck pulled the wrong way， Dave always bit his leg， but only lightly． Once， when they stopped， Buck got tied up in his harness， and it took ten minutes to get started again．Both Dave and Sol－leks gave him a good beating for that mistake． Buck understood， and was more careful after that．
　　It was a hard day's journey， up the Dyea Canyon and into the mountains． They camped that night at Lake Bennett．Here there were thousands of gold miners．They were building boats to sail up the lake when the ice melted in the spring．Buck made his hole in the snow and slept well， but was woken up very early and harnessed to the sledge． The first day they had travelled on snow that had been hardened by many sledges and they covered sixty kilometres． But the next day， and for days afterwards， they were on new snow． The work was harder and they went slowly． Usually， Perrault went in front，on snowshoes， flattening the snow a little for the dogs．Francois stayed by the sledge． Sometimes the two men changed places， but there were many small lakes and rivers，and Perrault understood ice better． He always knew when the ice across a river was very thin．
　　Day after day Buck pulled in his harness．They started in the morning before it was light， and they stopped in the evening after dark， ate a piece of fish， and went to sleep in their holes under the snow． Buck was always hungry． Francoisgave him 750 grams of dried fish a day， and it was never enough． The other dogs were given only 500 grams； they were smaller and could stay dive on less food．
　　Buck learnt to eat quickly； if he was too slow， the other dogs stole his food． He saw Pike， one of the new dogs， steal some meat from the sledge when Perrault wasn't looking．The next day Buck stole some and got away unseen． Perrault was very angry， but he thought another dog， Dub， had taken it and so punished him instead of Buck．
　　Buck was learning how to live in the north． In the south he had never stolen， but there he had never been so hungry． He stole cleverly and secretly， remembering the beatings from the man with the club．
　　Buck was learning the law of club and tooth．
　　He learnt to eat any food—anything that he could get his teeth into． He learnt to break the ice on water holes with his feet when he wanted to drink He was stronger， harder， and could see and smell better than ever before ．In a way，he was remembering back to the days when wild dogs travelled in packs through the forest， killing for meat as they went．It was easy for him to learn to fight like a wolf， because it was in his blood． In the evenings， when he pointed his nose at the moon and howled long and loud， he was remembering the dogs and wolves that had come before him．


■ 2 暴力原则
　　巴克在戴依海岸的第一天糟透了。每时每刻都会有令他惊恐而又新奇的东西。这里没有静谧，也没有休憩——只有无休止的喧嚣和来来往往。在这里每一分钟都会有危险，因为这些人和狗都不是来自城镇，他们只承认大棒和牙齿。
　　巴克从未见过像这群狗一样争斗的狗，他们像狼一样凶狠。不过几分钟，他便从科莉的遭遇中悟出了这个道理。她试图同一只狗做朋友，一只大狗，虽然他不及科莉块头大；但连警告都没有，这狗猛地扑向科莉，犬牙交错。然后他跳到一边，而科莉的脸从眼睛到嘴都被撕开了。
　　只有狼才这样攻击、撕咬和跳开，但是战斗并未结束。三四十条狗跑过来，围着战场站成一圈，静静地观望着。科莉竭力想反击那条咬她的狗；他又一次咬住了她，然后跳开。当她再度进攻时，他把她向后撞倒在地。她再也没有站起来，因为这正是其它的狗等待的。他们冲了进来，然后不消一会儿，她就葬身在数条狗的撕扯践踏之下了。
　　这一切都发生得那么突然。巴克看见斯皮兹从狗群中跑出来，耷拉着舌头，脸上还挂着微笑。然后他看见弗朗索瓦斯手拿斧头和另外两三人拿着木棍跳进狗群。两分钟之后，最后一只狗也被赶开了。但是科莉已经倒死在雪地上，她几乎被撕成了碎片。科莉之死后来常常出现在巴克的梦中。他明白一旦一条狗倒在地上，就意味着死去。他还记得斯皮兹的笑容，从那时起，他对他生出一种仇恨来。
　　这之后，巴克又有了一个新的惊奇。弗朗索瓦斯把挽具套到他的身上。巴克以前只看见马被套上马具，而现在他不得不像马一样工作了，把弗朗索瓦斯用雪撬拉进森林然后再装满食物拉回来做饭吃。巴克和斯皮兹还有戴夫一起工作。这两条狗以前拉过雪撬，于是巴克就通过模仿他们来学习。他还学会了听从弗朗索瓦斯的指示停步和转弯。
　　“这三条狗可真不赖，”弗朗索瓦斯告诉佩诺特，“那个巴克拉得非常好，他一学就会。”
　　佩诺特要把一些重要的信件和官方文件带到道桑镇去，所以那天下午他又买了两只狗。这两个是同胞兄弟，分别叫贝利和乔。贝利性情很随和，乔则正相反。一天晚上，佩诺特又买了一只独眼老狗，他叫索拉克斯，意思是“愤怒者”，同戴夫一样，他喜欢独来独往，没有朋友。
　　晚上巴克遇到另一个难题。他该去哪儿睡觉呢？弗朗索瓦斯和佩诺特睡在帐篷里，可是当他走进去时，他们生气地冲他叫嚷着，扔东西撵他。外面是酷冷和狂风的世界。他躺在雪地上，冻得睡不着。
　　他围着帐篷打转儿，想找到自己的同伴。但是，让他吃惊的是，所有的狗都不见了踪影。他围着佩诺特的帐篷走着，他是何等的寒冷啊，可是他却不知所措。突然，他脚下的雪地塌陷了下去，他踩在一个活物上。他跳回去，等着一场恶斗。但是他却听见一声友好的低吠。原来是贝利躺在雪地下一个温暖的洞穴里。
　　这就是不得已而为之的事情。巴克选了一个地方，挖了一个洞，不一会儿他就又暖和又瞌睡。他睡得很香，尽管做了很多恶梦。
　　当他醒过来的时候，起初不知自己身在何处。雪下了一整夜，积雪又厚又重地压在身上。蓦地，他感到了恐惧——一种野兽被抓住而无从脱身的恐惧。咆哮着，他用身体撞着积雪。一会儿，他就跳了上来，外面已经是白昼了。他看见帐篷，记起了发生的每一件事，从他和曼纽埃勒散步的那一刻起直到前一夜他挖洞睡觉的时候。
　　“我说什么来着，”弗朗索瓦斯看见巴克从雪中跳出来时嚷道。“那个巴克一学就会！”
　　佩诺特慢慢地绽开了笑容。他随身带着重要的文件，他需要优秀的狗。有巴克在着实令他高兴。
　　那个早晨，他们又买了3条狗。一小时又一刻钟之后，9条狗都套上了挽具，直奔泰依峡谷而去。巴克并不觉得奔跑是一件坏事情，虽然这活儿不轻，他却几乎着了迷。让他更惊奇的是他看到戴夫和索拉克斯不再萎靡不振，无精打采。套上挽具拉雪撬是他们的工作，他们是乐此不疲的。
　　戴夫最靠近雪撬，也就是所谓的雪撬狗。他前面是巴克，后面是索拉克斯。他们前面是另外6条狗，斯皮兹跑在最前头，他是领队。弗朗索瓦斯把巴克放到戴夫和索拉克斯之间，因为他们能教他如何工作。巴克学的很快，而他俩也是好老师。当巴克拉错了的时候，戴夫就咬他的腿，但只是轻轻的。有一次，当他们停下来时，巴克在挽具里扭了结，他们花了10分钟才起程。戴夫和索拉克斯为此狠狠揍了他一顿，但巴克自知罪责难逃，从此加倍小心。
　　这一天旅途异常辛劳，翻过泰依峡谷进入山区。那晚他们在贝耐湖湖边宿营。这儿有成千上万的淘金者。他们正在制造小船准备着春天冰雪消融时过河。巴克挖了一个雪洞，美美地睡了一觉，但他很早就被叫起来套上挽具拉雪撬。第一天，他们在雪地里奔波，雪已经被数百个雪撬碾过，压得结结实实的，他们赶了60公里路。但是第二天和以后的日子里，他们在新雪上奔跑。21这工作非常辛苦，他们进程缓慢。通常是由佩诺特穿着雪地靴走在前面，为狗把雪地踏得平实一些。弗朗索瓦斯呆在雪撬上，有时他们调换一下。但佩诺特对付冰比较在行，而路上有许多小湖泊和河流。他总是知道什么时候河上的冰层最薄。
　　巴克日复一日地拉着雪撬。他们天不亮就起程，直走到日落西山才停下来，吃一点鱼，然后钻到雪洞里睡觉。巴克总是吃不饱。弗朗索瓦斯一天喂给他750克干鱼，但他仍然不够吃。其余的狗每天只能得到500克鱼吃；他们体型较小，进食少一些仍可以生存。
　　巴克学会了快速进食；因为如果他吃的慢了，别的狗就会偷他的食物吃。他见到新来的狗中一只叫派克的狗趁佩诺特没看见时从雪撬上偷肉吃。第二天巴克也偷了嘴，但没有被发觉。佩诺特非常生气，但他还以为是另一条叫达布的狗干的，他教训了它一顿，而巴克得以幸免。
　　巴克适应了北方的生存方式。在南方他从未于过偷窃的行当，但在那儿他也从来不用饿肚子。他偷得巧妙又隐蔽，牢牢记着那个拿大棒的男人给他的痛打。巴克正在学会如何对付大棒和牙齿。
　　他学会了吃各种食物——吃只要他咬得动的任何一种东西。他学会了用脚破冰取水来解渴。他变得更加强壮、威猛，嗅觉和视觉也比以前更发达了。从某种意义上说，他逐渐地恢复野性，像以前的野狗一样穿梭在丛林中捕食。对他来说，学会像狼一样厮杀易如反掌，因为这是与他血脉相通的本性。晚上，当他仰首望月，凄厉地长嗥时，他记起来他的祖先。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 66楼  发表于: 2014-08-20 0

■ 3 The wild animal
　　The wild animal was strong in Buck， and as he travelled across the snow， it grew stronger and stronger． And as Buck grew stronger， he hated Spitz more and more， although he was careful never to start a fight．
　　But Spitz was always showing his teeth to Buck， trying to start a fight． And Buck knew that if he and Spitz fought， one of them would die．
　　The fight almost happened one night when they stopped by Lake Laberge．There was heavy snow and it was very cold．The lake was frozen and Francois， Perrault， and the dogs had to spend the night on the ice， under a big rock． Buck had made a warm hole in the snow and was sorry to leave it to get his piece of fish． But when he had eaten． and returned to his hole， he found Spitz in it． Buck had tried not to fight Spitz be－fore， but this was too much． He attacked him angrily． Spitz was surprised． He knew Buck was big， but he didn’ t know he was so wild． Francois was surprised too， and guessed why Buck was angry． ‘Go on Buck！’ he shouted．‘Fight him， the dirty thief！’
　　Spitz was also ready to fight， and the two dogs circled one another， looking for the chance to jump in． But suddenly there was a shout from Perrault， and they saw eighty or a hundred dogs around the sledge． The dogs came from an Indian village，and they were searching for the food that they could smell on the sledge． Perrault and Francois tried to fight them off with their clubs， but the dogs， made crazy by the smell of the food，showed their teeth and fought back．
　　Buck had never seed dogs like these． They were all skin and bone， but hunger made them fight like wild things．Three of them attacked Buck and in seconds his head and legs were bad－ly bitten．Dave and Sol-leks stood side by side，covered in blood，fighting bravely． Joe and Pike jumped on one dog，and Pike broke its neck with one bite．Buck caught another dog by the neck and tasted blood． He threw himself on the next one，and then felt teeth in his own neck．It was Spitz，attacking him from the side．
　　Perrault and Francois came to help with clubs， but then they had to run back to save the food ． It was safer for the nine sledge－dogs to run away across the lake． Several of them were badly hurt， and they spent an unhappy night hiding among the tress．
　　At first light they returned to the sledge and found Perrault and Francois tired and angry．Half their food was gone．The Indian dogs had even eaten one of Perrault's shoes．Francois looked at his dogs unhappily．
　　‘Ah， my friends，’he said softly，‘Perhaps those bites will make you ill．What do you think， Perrault？’
　　Perrault said nothing． They still had six hundred kilometres to travel， and he hoped very much that his sledge－dogs had not caught rabies from the Indian dogs．
　　The harness was torn and damaged and it was two hours be－fore they were moving， travelling slowly and painfully over the most difficult country that they had been in．
　　The Thirty Mile River was not frozen． It ran too fast to freeze． They spent six days trying to find a place to cross， and every step was dangerous for dogs and men． Twelve times they found ice bridges across the river， and Perrault walked carefully onto them， holding a long piece of wood． And twelve times he fell through a bridge and was saved by the piece of wood， which caught on the sides of the hole．But the tempera-ture was 45° below zero， and each time Perrault fell into the water， he had to light a fire to dry and warm himself． Once，the sledge fell through the ice， with Dave and Buck， and they were covered in ice by the time Perrault and Francois pulled them out of the river．Again， a fire was needed to save them．Another time， Spitz and the dogs in front fell through the ice—Buck and Dave and Francois at the sledge had to pull backwards．That day they travelled only four hundred metres．
　　When they got to the Hootalinqua and good ice， Buck and the other dogs were very， very tired． But they were late， so Perrault made them run faster． In three days they went a hun－dred and eighty kilometres and reached the Five Fingers．
　　The other dogs had hard feet from years of pulling sledges，but Buck's feet were still soft from his easy life down south．All day he ran painfully， and when they camped for the night，he lay down like a dead dog．He was hungry，but he was too tired to walk to the fish， so Francois brought it to him．One day Francois made four little shoes for him， and this made Buck much more comfortable． Francois forgot the shoes one morning， and Buck refused to move． He lay on his back with his feet in the air， until Francois put the shoes on． Later his feet grew harder and the shoes were not needed．
　　One morning， at the Pelly River， a dog called Delly went suddenly mad． She howled long and loud like a wolf and then jumped at Buck． Buck ran， with Dolly one step behind him．She could not catch him， but he could not escape from her．They ran half a kilometre， and then Buck heard Francois call to him． He turned and ran towards the man， sure that Francois would save him． Francois stood ，holding his axe，and as Buck passed， the axe crashed down on Dolly's head．
　　Buck fell down by the sledge， too tired to move． Immedi-ately， Spitz attacked him and bit his helpless enemy twice， as hard as he could． But Francois saw this， and gave Spitz a ter－rible beating for it．
　　‘He's a wild dog， that Spitz，’said Perrault．‘One day he'll kill Buck．’
　　‘Buck is wilder，’replied Francois．‘I've been watching him． One day he'll get very angry and he'll fight Spitz； and he'll win．’ Francois was right． Buck wanted to be lead-dog．Spitz knew this and hated him． Buck started to help the other dogs when Spitz punished them for being lazy．One morning， Pike refused to get up， and Spitz looked for him everywhere． When he found him， he jumped at him．But suddenly， Buck at－tacked Spitz． The other dogs saw this， and it became more and more difficult for Spitz to lead them．But the days passed without a chance for a fight， and soon they were pulling into Dawson City on a cold grey afternoon．
　　They stayed in Dawson for seven days． When they left，Perrault was carrying some more very important papers， and he wanted to travel back as fast as possible．
　　They travelled eighty kilometres the first day， and the same the second． But it was difficult work for Francois． Buck and Spitz hated each other， and the other dogs were not afraid of Spitz any more． One night Pike stole half a fish from Spitz，and ate it standing next to Buck． And every time Buck went near Spitz， he growled and the hair on his back stood up angri-ly． The other dogs fought in their harnesses and Francois often had to stop the sledge．He knew that Buck was the problem，but Buck was too clever for him and Francois never saw him actually starting a fight．
　　One night in camp， the dogs saw a snow rabbit and in a sec-ond they were all chasing it， with Spitz in front． Nearby was another camp， with fifty dogs， who also Joined the chase． The rabbit was running fast on top of the snow， but the snow was soft， and it was more difficult for the dogs． When Spitz caught the rabbit， throwing it in the air with his teeth， Buck was just behind． Spitz stopped， and Buck hit him， very hard． The two dogs fell in the snow． Spitz bit Buck very quickly， twice， and then jumped away， watching carefully．
　　The time had come， and Buck knew that either he or Spitz must die． They watched one another， circling slowly． Themoon was shining brightly on the snow， and in the cold still air not a leaf moved on the trees． The other dogs finished eating the rabbit and then turned to watch．
　　Spitz was a good fighter． He was full of hate and anger， but he was also intelligent． Every time Buck tried to bite his throat， he met Spitz's own teeth． Then， each time Buck attacked， Spitz moved and bit him on the side as he passed．After a few minutes，Buck was covered in blood．
　　He attacked again， but this time turned at the last minute and went under Spitz， biting his left front leg． The bone broke， and Spitz was standing on three legs． Buck tried to knock Spitz down， and then repeated his earlier attack and broke Spitz's right front leg．
　　There was no hope for Spitz now． Buck got ready for his final attack， while the circle of sixty dogs watched， and crowded nearer and nearer， waiting for the end． At last Buck jumped， in and out， and Spitz went down in the snow． A second later the waiting pack was on top of him， and Spitz had disappeared． Buck stood and watched． The wild animal had made its kill．


■ 3 野性
　　巴克身上有着强烈的野性。当他在雪野上奔跑时，这野性也就越来越强烈。在他日益强壮的同时，虽然他加倍小心不挑起争端，他对斯皮兹的仇恨也与日俱增。
　　但是斯皮兹却常常对着巴克龇牙咧嘴，试图找碴打架。巴克心中很清楚，两犬相争，必有一死。
　　一天晚上，当他们停驻在雷伯格湖畔的时候，一场恶战一触即发。那里天寒地冻，积雪深厚。湖面冻住了，弗朗索瓦斯、佩诺特和狗们不得不在冰上的一个巨岩下过夜。巴克在雪下为自己做了一个暖和的洞穴，这使他很不情愿起身去吃掉自己的那份鱼。但当他吃完回到洞里时，发现斯皮兹已经占据了那里。以前，巴克总是避免同斯皮兹冲突。但这一次却忍无可忍，他愤怒地进攻了。斯皮兹吃了一惊。他知道巴克个头高大，却未料到他这样凶猛。弗朗索瓦斯也惊呆了，他猜到了巴克为什么生气。
　　“上，巴克！”他喊道，“教训教训他，这下流坯。”
　　斯皮兹做好了迎战的准备。两条狗一个接一个地兜着圈子，寻找出击的机会。但是突然，佩诺特叫了起来。然后他们看见有80到100多条狗围上了雪撬。这些狗来自一个印第安村落，他们在找食物时嗅到了雪撬。佩诺特和弗朗索瓦斯试图用木棍吓退他们，但是那些狗被食物的气味刺激地发了疯，他们露出牙齿进行反击。
　　巴克从未看见过这样的狗。他们瘦骨嶙峋，但是饥饿使他们如野兽一样凶猛。其中3条狗进攻巴克。不过几秒钟，他的头和腿就受了重伤。戴夫和索拉克斯并肩作战，浴血奋斗。乔和派克扑倒了一条狗。派克一口咬开了他的脖子，巴克咬住了另一条狗的脖子，尝到了鲜血的滋味。他又扑向另一个，却觉得自己的脖子被咬住了，那是斯皮兹从边上偷袭他。
　　佩诺特和弗朗索瓦斯手拿木棍来帮忙。但他们不得不跑回去看管食物。对于这9条拉雪撬的狗来说，从湖上逃开更安全些。因为其中几个已受了重伤。他们在树林中藏身，度过了一个不快的夜晚。
　　在黎明第一道曙光中，他们回到了雪撬上，发现佩诺特和弗朗索瓦斯疲惫不堪，怒火中烧，他们一半食物都没有了。那群印第安狗甚至吃掉了佩诺特的一只鞋子。弗朗索瓦斯悲伤地看着他的狗。
　　“唉，我的朋友们，”他轻声说道，“这些伤口可能会让你们难受的。你说呢，佩诺特？”
　　佩诺特一言不发。他们仍然还有600公里路，他不希望自己的狗从印第安狗那里染上狂犬病。
　　挽具也被扯得七零八落。他们花了两个小时才起程赶路。在他们旅途中最艰难的国度中缓慢而艰难地跋涉。
　　“30里河”没有结冰，因为它的流速太快了。他们花了6天工夫企图找到一处过河的地方——每一步对于人和狗来说都险象环生。12次他们都发现了河上的冰桥，佩诺特小心翼翼地走上去，手持一块木板，12次他都跌了下来，幸而有木板的边缘撑住冰洞。佩诺特才得以生还。但是由于气温下降到零下45℃，所以佩诺特每次落水，都不得不生火烤干自己。一次，雪撬连带着戴夫，巴克一同跌到冰层下。当佩诺特和弗朗索瓦斯把他们救上来时，他们从头到脚都结了冰。他们不得不再次生火取暖。又一次，斯皮兹和前面的狗跌入了冰里——巴克、戴夫和雪撬上的弗朗索瓦斯不得不费力把他们拽回来，那天他们只走了400米。
　　当他们到达呼塔林格时，冰层很厚，巴克和其余的狗已经筋疲力竭了。可是由于他们已经耽误了，所以佩诺特驱赶他们跑得更快一些。3天时间里，他们赶了180公里路，抵达一个叫“五指”的地方。
　　别的狗由于长年拉雪橇，脚上已经磨出了茧子。但巴克的脚却由于在南方舒适的生活而非常娇嫩；一整天他都忍着痛苦奔跑，但当他们晚上安营休息时，他像死狗一样瘫在了地上。他饿极了，但极度的疲惫让他连起身吃鱼的力气都没有了。于是，弗朗索瓦斯把鱼拿过去喂给他吃。一天，弗朗索瓦斯做了4只小鞋给他。这使巴克比以前好受多了。一天早晨，弗朗索瓦斯忘记给他穿鞋子，巴克就四脚朝天地躺在地上拒绝动身，直到弗朗索瓦斯把鞋子给他穿上。后来他的脚比以前厚实多了，鞋子就不需要了。
　　一天早晨，在派克河，一个叫多莉的狗突然发了疯。她像狼一样凄厉地长嗥着，向巴克扑去。巴克拔脚就逃，而多莉紧追不舍。她无法抓住他，但他同样不能摆脱她。他们追跑了半公里，巴克听见弗朗索瓦斯在叫他。他掉头向他跑去。他知道弗朗索瓦斯肯定是要救他。弗朗索瓦斯站在那里，拿着斧头，当巴克跑过去之后，他用斧子一下子劈碎了多莉的脑壳。
　　巴克扑倒在雪撬上，疲惫地再也动弹不得。立刻，斯皮兹就偷袭了他，用尽全身的力气，狠狠地咬了他已经无力反抗的敌人。但弗朗索瓦斯看到了这一幕，他狠狠揍了斯皮兹一顿。
　　“那个斯皮兹简直是条野狗”。佩诺特说，“总有一天他会杀了巴克的。”
　　“巴克更野。”弗朗索瓦斯说道，“我总是在观察他，有一天他气极了就会和斯皮兹决一雌雄的，我包他会赢。”
　　弗朗索瓦斯说对了，巴克想做一名头狗。斯皮兹知道这一点并因此而憎恨他。当别的狗由于偷懒而受到斯皮兹的惩罚时，巴克却纵容他们。有个早晨，巴克不愿起来，斯皮兹到处找他。当被他发现了之后，斯皮兹立刻就扑了过去；但突然，巴克袭击了他，其它的狗都看出了他们的对立，对斯皮兹来说领导他们越来越难了。但是，时间一天天地过去，他们没有机会打架。不久，在一个灰冷的下午，他们到达了道桑镇。
　　他们在道桑逗留了7天。离开的时候，佩诺特带了更多极其重要的文件，他希望能够尽早赶回去。
　　第一天，他们赶了80公里路，第二天如是。但对于弗朗索瓦斯来说却是件苦差。巴克和斯皮兹彼此仇恨。而斯皮兹对其余的狗来说也失去了他的权威性。一天晚上，派克从斯皮兹那里偷了半条鱼，公然站在巴克旁边吃起来。每一次巴克接近斯皮兹的时候，他就会咆哮起来，背上的毛发愤怒地倒竖起来。其余的狗也套着挽具打架。弗朗索瓦斯经常要停下来，他知道问题出在巴克身上，但是巴克非常聪明，弗朗索瓦斯从未抓住他挑起事端的时候。
　　一天晚上在营地，狗群发现了一只雪兔。立刻他们就开始追逐，斯皮兹打头。附近还有另一个营地，那儿的50条狗也加入了追逐的行列。兔子在雪地上迅速地飞掠而过，但松软的雪却不利于狗的奔跑，当斯皮兹擒住雪兔时，他用牙齿叨住它又把它扔到了空中，巴克随后也赶到了。斯皮兹停住脚，巴克凶猛地扑了过来。两只狗在雪地上翻滚。斯皮兹迅速地咬了巴克两次，然后跳开，仔细地观察着。
　　机会终于来了。巴克知道他和斯皮兹中有一个必死无疑，他们观察着对方，慢慢地兜着圈子。明亮的月光映着雪野，空气冰冷静止，甚至连树上的叶子也纹丝不动。其余的狗吃完了雪兔也转过身来观阵。
　　斯皮兹是一个打架的好手。他尽管满腹怒火和仇恨，却同时非常机智。而每次巴克试图咬他的咽喉时，他就会撞上斯皮兹的牙齿。然后，每一次巴克袭击时，斯皮兹让过他，然后在他擦身而过时在另一边咬他。不消几分钟，巴克就浑身是血。他再次出击，但在最后关头他突然掉头扑向斯皮兹的下身，咬住了他的左前腿。骨头被咬碎了，斯皮兹3条腿站在那里。巴克试图把斯皮兹撞倒，然后像前一次出击一样，咬碎了斯皮兹的右前腿。
　　现在斯皮兹已回天乏术。巴克业已做好最后一击的准备。而另外60条狗围成一圈观望着，躁动着越来越近，等着战斗的尾声。最后巴克跳起来，一进一退之时，斯皮兹已倒在雪地上，不过一秒钟光景他就葬身在狗群之下了，斯皮兹从此渺无踪影。巴克站在那里冷眼旁观。这野性的动物终于完成了他的捕杀。


■ 4 The new lead-dog
　　‘Well， what did I say？ Buck’ s a real fighter，all right，’ said Francois the next morning when he discovered that Spitz had disappeared and that Buck was covered in blood．
　　‘Spitz fought like a wolf，’said Perrault， as he looked at the bites all over Buck．
　　‘And Buck fought like ten wolves，’ answered Francois．‘And we'll travel faster now． No more Spitz， no more trouble．’
　　Francois started to harness the dogs． He needed a new lead－dog， and decided that Sol-leks was the best dog that he had．But Buck jumped at Sol－leks and took his place．
　　‘Look at Buck！’ said Francois， laughing．‘He's killed Spitz， and now he wants to be lead－dog． Go away， Buck！’
　　He pulled Buck away and tried to harness Sol－leks again．Sol-leks was unhappy too． He was frightened of Buck， and when Francois turned his back， Buck took Sol-leks’ place again． Now Francois was angry．
　　‘I'll show you！’ he cried， and went to get a heavy club from the sledge．
　　Buck remembered the man in the red coat， and moved away． This time， when Sol-leks was harnessed as lead-dog，Buck did not try to move in． He kept a few metres away and circled around Francois carefully． But when Francois called him to his old place in front of Dave， Buck refused． He had won his fight with Spitz and he wanted to be lead－dog．
　　For an hour the two men tried to harness him． Buck did not run away， but he did not let them catch him． Finally，Francois sat down， and Perrault looked at his watch．It was getting late．The two men looked at one another and smiled Francois walked up to Sol-leks， took off his harness， led him back and harnessed him in his old place．Then he called Buck．All the other dogs were harnessed and the only empty place was now the one at the front But Buck did not move．
　　‘Put down the club，’ said Perrault．
　　Francois dropped the club， and immediately Buck came up to the front of the team．Francois harnessed him ，and in a minute the sledge was moving．
　　Buck was an excellent leader． He moved and thought quick－ly and led the other dogs well． A new leader made no differ－ence to Dave and Sol-leks； they continued to pull hard ．But the other dogs had had an easy life when Spitz was leading．They were surprised when Buck made them work hard and punished them for their mistakes Pike， the second dog，was usually lazy； but by the end of the first day he was pulling harder than he had ever pulled in his life． The first night in camp Buck fought Joe， another difficult dog， and after that there were no more problems with him． The team started to pull together， and to move faster and faster．
　　‘I've never seen a dog like Buck！’cried Francois，‘Never！He's worth a thousand dollars ．What do you think，Perrault？’
　　Perrault agreed．They were moving quickly， and covering more ground every day The snow was good and hard， and no new snow fell．The temperature dropped to 45° below zero，and didn't change．
　　This time there was more ice on the Thirty Mile River， and they crossed in a day．Some days they ran a hundred kilome－tres， or even more They reached Skagway in fourteen days；the fastest time ever．
　　For three days the dogs rested in Skagway．Then Francois put his arms around Buck's neck and said goodbye to him．And that was the last of Francois and Perrault． Like other men， they passed out of Buck's life for ever．
　　Two new men took Buck and his team back north on the long journey to Dawson，travelling with several other dog－teams． It was heavy work； the sledge was loaded with letters for the gold miners of Dawson． Buck did not like it， but he worked hard， and made the other dogs work hard， too． Each day was the same． They started early， before it was light， and at night they stopped and camped and the dogs ate．For the dogs this was the best part of the day， first eating， then resting by the fire．
　　Buck liked to lie by the fire， looking at the burning wood．Sometimes he thought about Mr Miller's house in California．More of ten he remembered the man in the red coat and his club， the death of Curly， the fight with Spitz， and the good things that he had eaten But sometimes he remembered other things These were things that he remembered through his parents， and his parents parents， and all the dogs which had lived before him．
　　Sometimes as he lay there， he seemed to see， in a waking dream， a different fire． And he saw next to him， not the Indian cook， but another man， a man with shorter legs， and longer arms． This man had long hair and deep eyes， and madestrange noises in his throat He was very frightened of the dark，and looked around him all the time， holding a heavy stone in his hand ．He wore the skin of an animal on his back，and Buck could see thick hair all over his body．
　　Buck sat by the fire with this hairy man， and in the circling darkness beyond the fire he could see many eyes—the eyes of hungry animals waiting to attack． And he growled softly in his dream until the Indian cook shouted，‘Hey， Buck， wake up！’Then the strange world disappeared and Buck's eyes saw the real fire again．
　　When they reached Dawson， the dogs were tired， and needed a week's rest But in two days they were moving south again， with another heavy load of letters． Both dogs and men were unhappy． It snowed every day as well， and on soft new snow it was harder work pulling the sledges．
　　The men took good care of their dogs．In the evenings， the dogs ate first，the men second，and they always checked the dogs’ feet before they slept． But every day the dogs became weaker．Buck had pulled sledges for three thousand kilometres that winter， and he was as tired as the others．
　　But Dave was not only tired； he was ill． Every evening he lay down the minute after the sledge stopped， and did not stand up until morning． The men looked at him， but they could find no broken bones． Something was wrong inside．
　　One day he started to fall down while in his harness． The sledge stopped， and the driver took him out of his harness． He wanted to give him a rest， and let him run free behind the sledge． But Dave did not want to stop working． He hated to see another dog doing his work， so he ran along beside the sledge， trying to push Sol-leks out of his place． When the sledge made its next stop，
　　Dave bit through Sol-leks’ harness and pushed him away． Then he stood there， in his old place in front of the sledge， waiting for his harness and the order to start pulling．
　　The driver decided it was kinder to let him work． Dave pulled all day， but the next morning he was too weak to move．The driver harnessed up without Dave， and drove a few hun-dred metres． Then he stopped， took his gun， and walked back． The dogs heard a shot， and then the man came quickly back． The sledge started to move again； but Buck knew， and every dog knew， what had happened．


■ 4 新的头犬
　　“喏，我说什么来着？巴克是员真正的战将，棒极了。”第二天当弗朗索瓦斯发现不见了斯皮兹，而巴克遍身是血时说道。
　　“斯皮兹打起架来真像狼一样狠。”佩诺特说，一边察看着巴克身上的伤痕。
　　“巴克抵得上10条狼。”弗朗索瓦斯回答说，“我们可以走得快些了。斯皮兹不在了，麻烦也没有了。”
　　弗朗索瓦斯开始给狗套挽具。他需要一条新的头犬，并觉得索拉克斯最合适不过了。但是巴克却扑向索拉克斯，抢了他的位子。
　　“瞧，巴克！”弗朗索瓦斯说，笑了起来。“他杀了斯皮兹，现在他又想成为头犬了。一边去，巴克！”
　　他拉开巴克，想再次套上索拉克斯。索拉克斯也不高兴，因他害怕巴克，所以弗朗索瓦斯刚一转身，巴克又站到了索拉克斯的位置上。这下子弗朗索瓦斯可动了气。
　　“我得教训教训你！”他嚷着，从雪撬上取了一根沉重的木棍。
　　巴克记起了那个穿红外套的男人，躲开了。这一次，当索拉克斯被套上头犬的位置时，巴克没有动。他保持着几米远的距离，小心地绕着弗朗索瓦斯打转。而当弗朗索瓦斯站到戴夫前的老位子时，巴克却不情愿。他已经战胜了斯皮兹，他想成为头犬。
　　两个人忙乎了一个小时试图套住他，但巴克虽不逃跑却不让他们抓住他。最后，弗朗索瓦斯坐下来，佩诺特看了看表，天色已经晚了，两个人互相瞅着，笑了。弗朗索瓦斯解下索拉克斯身上的挽具，把他牵回去套在原来的位置上。然后他招呼巴克。所有的狗都套好了，只有前面有一个空位子，但巴克还是不动。
　　“放下棍子。”佩诺特说。
　　弗朗索瓦斯扔掉了棍子，立刻巴克就蹿到了队伍前面。弗朗索瓦斯套好他，不一会儿，雪撬就前进了。
　　巴克是个优秀的领队，他拉得很快而且反应敏捷，把别的狗也领导得很好。对戴夫和索拉克斯来说，新的领队对他们来说没有什么不同，他们仍然很卖力地拉着。但其余的狗在斯皮兹做领队时不卖力气，现在却惊奇地发现巴克迫使他们卖力工作，而一旦犯错就会受到惩罚。跑在第二位的狗派克总是偷懒。当第一天的工作结束时，他感觉在整整一生里都没这么卖过力气地拉过雪撬。宿营的第一个晚上，巴克对付了另一条总惹事的狗，乔。自此，他再也没找过麻烦。整个狗队齐心合力拉雪撬，越跑越快。
　　“我可真的从来没见过巴克这样的狗！”弗朗索瓦斯叫道，“从来没有！他能值1000美元。你说呢，佩诺特？”
　　佩诺特也同意这一说法。他们赶路很快。每一天都多赶路。雪地又平又结实，没有新雪落下来。气温恒定在零下45°。
　　当“30里河”上的冰层结得更厚一些的时候，他们只花了一天时间就走过去了。有一阵他们一天跑10O公里，甚至更多，而且只用了14天就到了斯开格威；这是最快的速度了。
　　狗在斯开格威休整了3天。然后弗朗索瓦斯搂着巴克的脖子和他说再见。这是巴克最后见到佩诺特和弗朗索瓦斯了。像别人一样，他们从巴克的生活中永远地消失了。
　　另外两个人接手了巴克和他的队伍。同别的狗队一起再度奔赴北去道桑的漫长旅途。任重而道远，雪撬上载满了给道桑寻找金矿的人的信件。巴克很不喜欢，但他非常努力地工作，带着别的狗一起费力地拉着车。日复一日，他们披星戴月，起早贪黑。对于狗来说，晚上停下来安营喂饱肚子是一天中最美好的时光，先吃一顿饭，再靠到火边休息。
　　巴克喜欢躺在火边，注视着燃烧的木柴。有时他会想起米勒先生在加利福尼亚的屋子，但他回忆中更多的是那个穿红外套的男人和他手里的棒子、科莉的惨死、同斯皮兹的恶战以及他所品尝过的美味；但有时他会记起别的事情，这些东西来自他的父母，他父母的父母，以及他所有的祖先。
　　有时候他躺在那儿。他似乎在清醒的遐想中看到了另一堆火焰。他看见身边并不是那个印第安厨子而是另一个人。那个人腿短而臂长，深目长发，喉咙中发出古怪的声音。他非常惧怕黑暗，手里握着一块沉重的石头，左顾右盼。他的背上裹着兽皮，巴克可以看到他周身浓密的毛发。
　　巴克同这个毛人坐在火边，在火周围的光晕里他看到许多双眼睛，那是饥饿的动物伺机捕食的眼睛。他在梦中低低地咆哮着，直到那印第安厨子喊道：“嘿，巴克，起来！”然后所有的奇异都幻灭了，他目之所及的还是真实的火焰。
　　他们到达道桑时，狗已经疲惫不堪了，需要一周的休整。但是两天后，他们又带上沉重的邮包奔赴南方了。狗和人都不痛快。雪没日没夜地下着，在轻软的新雪上拉雪撬非常辛苦。
　　人们照看着他们的狗。晚上，狗先吃饭而人在其次。睡觉时他们总是查看狗的脚。但是每一天，狗群都越来越虚弱。那个冬天，巴克拉着雪撬赶了3000公里路。他同别的狗一样，疲惫到了极点。
　　戴夫不但疲惫而且生了病。每天晚上，雪撬一停下来，他就瘫倒在地，直到第二天早上才站起来。人们检查了他的脚，没有发现骨折的迹象。因此断定它定是内伤。
　　一天当他开始在挽具里跌交时，雪撬停了下来，驾雪撬的人解下他的挽具想让他休息一下，让他空身跑在雪撬后面。但戴夫不愿意停止工作，看到别的狗做他的工作他恨极了。所以他沿着雪撬边缘奔跑，试图把索拉克斯从他的位子上推开。当雪撬再度停下来时，戴夫咬住了索拉克斯身上的挽具要把他推开，然后他就站在那儿，在雪撬前面他的老位子上，等着套上挽具和拉车的命令。
　　赶车的人觉得最好还是让他工作。戴夫拉了一天的车。但第二天早上他虚弱得无法动弹。撇下戴夫，赶车的人套上雪撬走了几百米。然后他停了下来，拿起熗又走了回去。狗听见一声熗响，然后那人很快折了回来，雪撬又前进了。但是巴克知道，每条狗都知道发生了什么事情。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 67楼  发表于: 2014-08-21 0

■ 5 More hard work
　　Thirty days after leaving Dawson City， the team arrived back in Skagway． They were very， very tired Buck now weighed only fifty kilograms， and the other dogs were also very thin．
　　They were not ill； they just needed a long， long rest． But at Skagway there were mountains of letters waiting to go north，so the men had to buy new， strong dogs The old ones， now useless for work， were sold．
　　Two American men， called Hal and Charles， bought Buck and his team， together with the harness． Charles was forty years old， with light hair and watery blue eyes． Hal was a young man of twenty with a big shiny gun and a big knife in his belt ．These things， more than anything， showed how young he was Both men were clearly new to the north， and its hard and dangerous life．
　　They took the dogs back to their untidy camp， where a woman was waiting ．This was Mercedes—Charles's wife and Hal's sister．
　　Buck watched the men take down the tent and load all their luggage on the sledge． They didn't know how to do it sensibly， and every time they put something on the sledge，Mercedes moved it． Often they had to take things off the sledge and start again．
　　Three men came up and watched， laughing
　　‘You've got a heavy load on that sledge，’ said one of them ‘Why don't you leave the tent here in Skagway？’
　　‘How could we live without a tent？’ asked Mercedes，throwing up her hands in the air．
　　‘It's spring now．You won't have any more cold weather．’
　　‘I must have a tent，’she answered， and helped Charles and Hal with the last few boxes．
　　‘Do you think that load will stay on？’asked another man．
　　‘Why shouldn't it？’ asked Charles．
　　‘Well， it's a bit heavy on top． Do you think your dogs will be able to pull that？’
　　‘Of course they will，’said Hal． The sledge was now ready to go．‘ Come on，dogs， pull！’ he shouted ．
　　The dogs pulled as hard as they could， but the sledge did not move．
　　‘The lazy animals！’shouted Hal， picking up his whip．
　　But Mercedes stopped him ‘Oh， Hal， you mustn't，’ she cried， pulling the whip away from him ．‘The poor dogs．You must promise to be nice to them or I'm staying here！’
　　‘You know nothing about dogs，’ answered Hal．‘ Leave me alone Dogs are lazy， and you have to whip them． Everybody knows that． Ask those men if you don't believe me．’
　　Mercedes turned and looked at the watching men．
　　‘They’ re tired， if you really want to know，’ said one of them ‘They’ ve been working very hard and they need a rest．’
　　‘Rest？’laughed Hal．‘These stupid dogs are just lazy．’
　　Now Mercedes decided that her brother was right．‘Don't listen to that man，’she said ‘You're driving our dogs and you do what you think is best．’
　　Now Hal used his whip on the dogs. They pulled and pulled，but the sledge stayed where it was．Hal was still using his whip when Mercedes stopped him again and put her arms around Buck．
　　‘You poor，poor dears，’she said．‘Why don't you pull hard？—then nobody will whip you．’
　　One of the men watching now spoke again．‘I don't care what happens to you，’ he said，‘but I'm sorry for the dogs．The sledge is frozen to the snow，and you'll have to break it out． Push it from one side to the other to break the ice．’
　　Hal tried again，but this time he broke the ice under the sledge．The heavy sledge started to move slowly，Buck and his team pulling hard under the whip．After a hundred metres they had to turn into another street．It was a difficult turn with a top-heavy load，and Hal was not a good driver．As they turned，the sledge went over onto its side，throwing boxes and packets into the street．The dogs didn't stop． The sledge was not so heavy now and they pulled it easily on its side．The whip had made them angry and they started to run．Hal cried ‘Stop！’ but the dogs continued through Skagway，and the rest of the luggage fell off as they ran．
　　People helped to catch the dogs and to pick up all the things from the street． They also told the men that if they wanted to reach Dawson，they needed twice as many dogs and half as much luggage．Hal and Charles went back to the camp and started to look at the luggage and throw things away．Tent，blankets and plates were taken out．Mercedes cried when most of her clothes went．When they had finished，Mercedes was still crying，there was a lot of luggage on the road，and there was still a lot to go on the sledge．
　　Then Charles and Hal went out and bought six more dogs，so they now had fourteen． But the new dogs were not real sledge－dogs and they knew nothing about the work．Charles and Hal put them into harness， but Buck could not teach them how to pull a sledge．So now there were six dogs who couldn't pull at all， and eight who were tired after pulling for four thousand kilometres．But Charles and Hal were happy．They had more dogs than any sledge that they had seen at Skagway．They didn’ t know that no sledge could carry enough food for fourteen dogs．
　　The next morning Buck led the team up the street．They moved slowly， because they were tired before they started．Buck had pulled to Dawson and back twice，and he didn't want to do it again．He had watched Hal and Charles and Mercedes and he saw that they didn't know how to do any thing．And，as the days passed，he saw that they could not learn．It took them half the evening to get everything ready for the night；and it took them half the morning to get ready to leave． And when they did start， they often had to stop because something had fallen off the sledge．On some days they travelled twenty kilometres and on some days only ten．
　　They didn't have enough dog food when they started，and they used what they had much too quickly．Hal gave the dogs extra food because he wanted them to pull harder．Mercedes gave them extra food because she was sorry for them．But it was not food that they wanted，but rest．
　　Soon Hal saw that they had travelled only a quarter of the way to Dawson，but had eaten half their food．He had to give the dogs less food． It was easy to give them less food，but it was impossible to make them travel faster．
　　Dub had pulled hard and well all the way from Skagway，but he had hurt his leg．It got worse and worse until finally Hal had to shoot him．The six new dogs，now weak and ill from hunger and hard work，died next．
　　Hal，Charles，and Mercedes had started the journey happily；but now they were tired，cross and miserable．Charles and Hal argued about everything，because each thought that he was working harder than the other．And Mer cedes was unhappy because she thought that she shouldn't have to work．She was tired，so she rode on the sledge，mak ing the work even harder for the dogs．She rode for days，until the dogs could not move the sledge．The men asked her to walk，but she would not leave the sledge．One day they lifted her off．She sat in the snow and did not move．They went off with the sledge and travelled five kilometres．Then they turned，went back，and lifted her on again．
　　Buck and the other dogs were now just skin and bone．They pulled when they could，and when they couldn't they lay down in the snow．When they were whipped，they stood up and tried to pull again．
　　One day Billee fell and could not stand up．Hal killed him and threw him into the snow． Buck and the other dogs knew that soon they were going to die，too．On the next day Koona died，and there were only five dogs left：Joe，Pike，Sol－leks the one－eyed，Teek，and Buck．
　　It was beautiful spring weather．The snow and ice were melting，the plants were growing，and the forest animals were waking from their winter sleep．It was a lovely morning when the two men， and the five dogs pulling Mercedes on the sledge，came into John Thornton's camp at White River．They stopped，and the dogs dropped down immediately to rest．
　　John Thornton was mending an axe，and he went on working as he talked to Hal．
　　‘Is it safe to cross the river here？’asked Hal．
　　‘No，the ice is too thin．It's much too dangerous，answered Thornton．
　　‘People have told us that before，’laughed Hal，‘but we got here with no problems．’
　　‘Only somebody very stupid would cross the White River here，’said Thornton．
　　‘That's what you think，’said Hal．‘But we've got to get to Dawson．’He pickd up his whip．‘Come on，Buck！Get up now！Let's go！’
　　Thornton went on working．He had warned them，but he knew he couldn't stop these stupid men from going on．
　　But Buck didn't get up．Sol-leks stood up slowly，then Teek and Joe，and finally Pike．But Buck stayed where he was．The whip came down on him again and again．Thornton started to speak，then stopped，and began to walk up and down．
　　Hal now put down his whip and started to hit Buck with a club．But Buck had decided not to get up．He had felt thin ice under his feet all day and he saw thin ice in front of him．The club hit him again and again，but Buck felt almost nothing．
　　Then suddenly， with a wild cry，John Thornton jumped on Hal，throwing him backwards．Mercedes screamed．
　　‘If you hit that dog again，I’11 kill you，’Thornton shouted．
　　‘He's my dog，’Hal replied．There was blood on his face．‘Get out of my way，or I’11 hit you，too．I'm going to Dawson．’
　　Thornton stood between Hal and Buck and did not move．Hal took out his long knife，but Thornton knocked it out of his hand．Mercedes screamed again．Then Thornton picked up Hal's knife and cut Buck out of the harness．
　　Hal didn't want to fight，and Buck was not worth fighting for；he was nearly dead． Hal started the sledge and went down towards the river．Buck lifted his head and watched the sledge move away．Pike was leading，and Joe，Teek and Sol－leks were behind him．Hal was walking in front of the sledge and Mercedes was riding on it；Charles was walking behind．
　　As Buck watched，Thornton felt his body with gentle hands，searching for broken bones．Buck was very thin，very tired and very weak，but Thornton didn't think he was going to die．Then both dog and man watched the sledge as it went slowly out on to the ice in the middle of the river．Suddenly the back of the sledge went down and the front went up into the air． Mercedes screamed，and Charles turned and took one step back． Then a big piece of ice broke off，and dogs，sledge and people disappeared；there was only a big hole in the ice．
　　John Thornton and Buck looked at one another．
　　‘You poor thing，’said John Thornton，and Buck licked his hand．


■ 5 更艰苦的工作
　　离开道桑镇30天后，队伍回到了斯开格威。他们筋疲力尽。巴克瘦得只剩下50公斤，别的狗也是瘦骨伶仃。
　　他们并没有生病，只是需要一个长长的休息。但是在斯开格威还有堆积如山的信等着运到北方。所以人们买了更强壮的狗，以前的狗因为对工作没有用，被卖掉了。
　　两个美国人，哈尔和查尔斯，连同挽具买下了巴克和他的队伍。查尔斯大约40岁左右，浅色的头发，有一双水汪汪的蓝眼睛。哈尔20岁上下，皮带上别着一把闪光的大熗和一把大刀。这两样东西比任何东西都能显示他的幼稚。这两个人显然对北方和它艰苦危险的生活茫然无知。
　　他们把狗带回凌乱的帐篷，有一个女人正等在那里。她是查尔斯的妻子，哈尔的姐姐，叫玛尔赛蒂。
　　巴克冷眼瞧着他们拆掉帐篷，把所有的东西都放到雪撬上。他们不懂得如何把东西有条理地安置好。而且更糟的是，每一次刚把东西放到雪撬上，玛尔赛蒂就动手移开它。所以他们常常不得不把东西搬下来重新开始。
　　3个男人走上前看到这情景，笑了起来。
　　“你们放在雪撬上的东西太沉了，”其中一个人说道，“你们干嘛不把帐篷留在斯开格威？”
　　“没有帐篷我们怎么活下去呢？”玛尔赛蒂问道，向空中伸出双手。
　　“春天来了，天气不会再冷啦。”
　　“我可不能没有帐篷。”她答道，帮着查尔斯和哈尔搬着最后几只箱子。
　　“你那些东西装的不太稳当吧？”另一个人说。
　　“这为什么呢？”查尔斯问。
　　“哦，顶头太重了。你想你的狗拉这么多东西吃得消吗？”
　　“他们当然拉得动。”哈尔说。雪撬已经准备起程。“来，狗，拉车。”他喊道。
　　狗使出全身的力气拉，但雪撬纹丝未动。
　　“懒东西！”哈尔叫着，抡起了鞭子。
　　然尔玛尔赛蒂制止了他，“哦，哈尔，别这样！”她哭叫道，夺过鞭子。“可怜的狗。你必须发誓从此要善待他们，不然我就呆在这儿不走了。”
　　“你懂什么，”哈尔回答，“别管我。狗都是犯懒的，你必须鞭打它们。这道理人人皆知，不信你问问那些人。”
　　玛尔赛蒂转身去看围观的人。
　　“他们太累了，如果你真想知道答案的话，”一个人说。“他们干的太苦了，着实需要休息一下。”
　　“休息？”哈尔笑道。“这些蠢狗只是犯懒。”
　　现在玛尔赛蒂认为她弟弟是对的。“别听那人的，”她说。“你驾驭我们的狗，你觉得怎么好就怎么办。”
　　于是哈尔对狗抡起了鞭子。他们拉呀拉呀，但是雪撬仍然原地不动。正当哈尔抽打狗的时候，玛尔赛蒂又制止了他，然后她用手搂住巴克。
　　“你这可怜的，可怜的宝贝，”她说，“你为什么不使劲拉呢——这样没有人会打你了。”
　　其中一个观望的人又说话了，“我可不愿管你们，”他说，“但我认为狗太可怜了。雪撬冻到雪地上了，你必须把冰砸开，从一边向另一边推雪撬可以破冰。”
　　哈尔又试了一次，但这一次他终于把雪撬下的冰弄破了，沉重的雪撬慢慢地开始移动。巴克和他的队伍艰难地在鞭打下拉着雪撬，100米之后他们不得不拐到另一条街上去。拉着头重脚轻的雪撬是很难转弯的，何况哈尔又不是个赶车的好手。转弯时，雪撬向一边倾斜，把一些包裹和箱子扔到了街上，但狗并未停住脚。雪撬此时不再那么沉重，而他们拉起来容易多了。鞭答激怒了他们，他们开始奔跑。哈尔叫着“停下”，但狗却继续在斯开格威跑着，其余的行李也随着他们的奔跑纷纷掉下来。
　　人们帮着拉住狗，捡起街上掉落的行李。他们还告诉这些人如果他们想到达道桑，他们需要多一倍的狗，而行李必须减半。哈尔和查尔斯返回营地，开始检查行李，扔掉多余的东西。帐篷，毯子和碟子被拿了下来。玛尔赛蒂哭喊起来，她大部分衣服也被扔掉了。最后他们结束时，玛尔赛蒂仍然在哭泣。路上仍然有许多行李，而雪撬上的东西仍然太多。
　　然后查尔斯和哈尔跑出去买了6条狗，现在他们有14条狗。但是这些新狗并不是真正的拉雪撬的狗，他们不知道如何工作。查尔斯和哈尔给他们套上挽具，但巴克却无法教他们如何拉雪撬。于是有了6条根本不会拉车的狗，和8条在跋涉了4000公里之后筋疲力尽的狗。但查尔斯和哈尔很高兴，他们的狗比斯开格威任何一座雪撬上的狗都多。他们根本不知道没有一个雪撬可以负载14条狗的食物。
　　第二天早上，巴克带领狗队沿街出发了。他们走得很慢，因为在旅途开始前他们就很疲惫了。巴克已经从道桑来回往返了两次，他不想再跑了。他观察了查尔斯、哈尔和玛尔赛蒂，他看出他们对所有的事情都手足无措。而且，随着时间一天天过去，他发现他们学不会任何东西。他们花掉半个夜晚准备晚上的休息；然后又花了半个早晨才准备停当起程。而真正起程后，他们经常不得不停下来，因为有些东西从雪撬上滑落下来，有一阵子他们每天只走20公里，有时只走10公里。
　　他们起程时就没有足够的狗食。现在他们的给养用得太快了。哈尔给狗加餐因为他想让他们更加卖力地拉车。玛尔赛蒂也总是多给狗食物，因为她可怜他们。但是他们需要的不是食物，而是休息。
　　很快，哈尔发现他们只走了去道桑的四分之一的路，却吃掉了一半的食物，他不得不减少给狗的食物。少给狗食物容易办到，但是却无法让他们跑快。
　　达布在离开斯开格威的一路都拉得很卖力，但是他的腿受了伤。他的腿伤越来越厉害，直到最后哈尔不得不杀了他。那6条新狗，由于饥饿和辛苦而病弱不堪，很快就死掉了。
　　哈尔、查尔斯和玛尔赛蒂开始旅行时高高兴兴，但现在他们疲惫，暴躁又沮丧。查尔斯和哈尔为每件事争吵不休，每个人都自觉比别人干的活儿更多。玛尔赛蒂也不高兴，因为她觉得她不应该工作。她很累，所以就坐到雪撬上，这使狗的工作更加艰难。她一直坐着直到狗拉不动雪撬了。男人们请求她走路。但她不肯离开雪撬，一天他们把她抬了下来，她坐到雪地上不肯起来，他们扔下她走了5公里，然后又返回来捎上了她。
　　巴克和其余的狗都已瘦得皮包骨头了。他们能拉车时就拉，拉不动时就倒在雪地上，当鞭子抽打下来时，就再站起来吃力地拉雪撬。
　　一天，贝利倒下去再也没有站起来。哈尔杀了他然后把他抛在了雪地上。巴克和别的狗都意识到他们很快也要死去。第二天，科娜也死了，现在只剩下五条狗：乔，派克，独眼索拉克斯，蒂克还有巴克。
　　美丽的春天终于来了，冰雪消融，万物复苏。在一个可爱的早晨，两个人，和5条狗拉着雪撬上的玛尔赛蒂，抵达了白河河畔，约翰·桑顿的营地。他们刚停下来，狗立刻瘫倒在地休息。
　　约翰·桑顿正在做一把斧子，他一边同哈尔聊天一边干活儿。
　　“现在过河安全吗？”哈尔问道。
　　“不行，冰太薄了，非常危险。”桑顿回答。
　　“人们老早就告诉过我们这个。”哈尔笑道，“但是我们平安到了这里。”
　　“只有愚蠢的人才会从这儿过白河。”桑顿说。
　　“也就你这么想吧，”哈尔说，“但我们无论如何是要到道桑去的。”他拾起鞭子。“来，巴克！现在起来！我们走！”
　　桑顿继续他的工作。他已经警告过他们，但是他知道他无法阻止这些愚蠢的人。
　　但是巴克却没有起来，索拉克斯慢腾腾地爬起来，然后是蒂克和乔，最后是派克。只有巴克没挪身子，鞭子一次又一次抽到他的身上。桑顿想说什么，又忍住了，然后他开始走来走去。
　　哈尔放下鞭子开始用木棍打巴克。但是巴克铁了心不再站起来。整整一天他的脚下都是稀薄的冰，现在他看到那不堪重负的冰层就在面前。木棍劈头盖脸砸下来，而巴克却全无知觉。
　　突然，伴着一声狂吼，约翰·桑顿扑向哈尔，把他向后撞去。玛尔赛蒂尖叫起来。
　　“如果你再动那狗一下，我就宰了你，”桑顿怒喊着。
　　“他是我的狗。”哈尔回答说，他的脸上沾着鲜血。“别碍我的事儿，否则我连你一块揍，我要去道桑。”
　　桑顿站在哈尔和巴克中间一动未动。哈尔抽出了他的长刀，但是桑顿把它打落了。玛尔赛蒂又尖叫起来，然后桑顿拾起哈尔的长刀，劈开巴克身上的挽具。
　　哈尔并不想打架，何况为巴克也不值得去打架，他已经奄奄一息了。哈尔驾着雪撬向河驶去。巴克抬起头望着移动的雪撬。派克打头，乔，蒂克和索拉克斯跟在他后面。哈尔走在雪撬前面，玛尔赛蒂坐在雪撬上，查尔斯随后。
　　巴克一边看着他们，桑顿一边用手轻轻抚摸着他的身体，寻找着破碎的骨头。巴克虽然瘦骨嶙峋，衰疲不已，但桑顿却仍然觉得他有救。人和狗一起注视着雪撬缓缓地行到河中央。突然雪撬的后部陷了下去，前部向空中翘起。玛尔赛蒂尖叫起来，查尔斯转身刚后退了一步，随后一大块冰破裂了，雪撬、狗还有人一起没了踪影，冰面上只留下了一个大洞。
　　约翰·桑顿和巴克互相对视着。
　　“你这可怜儿，”约翰·桑顿说，巴克舔着他的手。


■ 6 For the love of a man
　　John Thornton had been ill in December，and his two friends had had to leave him at White River and go on to Dawson．They left him in the camp with plenty of food ，and with his two dogs，Skeet and Blackie．Now the spring had come，and he was almost well．He lay in the sun by the river with Buck，watching the water and listening to the birds，slowly getting stronger and stronger．
　　A rest is very welcome after running five thousand kilome tres，and Buck slowly got fatter and stronger．It was a peace ful，lazy time for both man and dogs while they waited for Thornton's friends to return from Dawson．
　　Skeet made friends with Buck immediately，and while Buck was still very ill， every morning she washed his cuts carefully with her tongue．Blackie，too，was friendly，and as Buck grew stronger，the three dogs often played games together．Sometimes Thornton joined the games too．
　　The days passed very happily，and for the first time，Buck learned to love，He had never loved a man before．He and Mr Miller in the Santa Clara valley had been very good friends，but Buck had not loved him．John Thornton had saved his life，but he was also a man who was naturally kind to animals．He took very good care of his dogs，not because it was sensible to do that， but because he felt they were his children． He was always talking to Buck，holding his head and shaking it lovingly．In answer，Buck liked to take Thornton's hand gently in his mouth．
　　Buck was happy to lie on the ground all day and watch Thornton And when Thornton spoke to him or touched him，Buck went wild with happiness． At first， he was afraid that Thornton was going to disappear，like Perrault and Francois，and at night he sometimes woke up and went to the tent to make sure that he was still there．
　　But something was changing in Buck．He had lived in the north a long time now，and he was almost a wild dog．He was happy to sit by Thornton's fire，but he sat as a wild animal，and his dreams were filled with other animals—dogs， half wolves，and wild wolves．They seemed to call him into the forest，and sometimes Buck wanted to leave the fire and answer the call．But every time he went into the trees，his love for Thornton brought him back．
　　It was only Thornton who stopped him going into the forest．Other men did not interest him．Visitors to the camp tried to make friends with him，but Buck stayed cold．When Thornton's two friends，Hans and Pete，arrived from Dawson，Buck refused to notice them at first．Then he saw that they were friends of Thornton's and after that he accept ed them；but they were not his friends They were，like Thornton，kind men，and they understood that Buck loved Thornton，and him alone．
　　Thornton，too，understood Buck．One day，Buck and the three men were sitting on some high rocks， a hundred metres above the river．Thornton wondered if Buck would obey any order， even a crazy one．‘Jump，Buck！’he shouted，pointing down to the river．A second later the three men were holding Buck back as he tried to jump．
　　‘That was very strange，’said Pete， when they had sat down again．
　　‘Not strange；wonderful，’said Thornton．‘Terrible，too．Sometimes it frightens me．’
　　‘Yes．I feel sorry for any man who hits you when Buck's near，’said Pete．
　　‘So do I，’said Hans．
　　It happened in the autumn in Circle City．A man called Bur ton was starting a fight with another man in a bar．Thornton stepped between them to try to stop them．Buck was，as usual，lying in the corner watching．Burton hit Thornton and he nearly fell，just catching a table．Buck flew through the air at Burton's throat．Burton saved his life by putting up his arm，and was thrown on to the ground，with Buck on top of him．Buck took his teeth out of the man's arm and this time bit into his throat．Then a crowd of people pulled Buck off，and a doctor was called．Everyone agreed that Buck had only attacked because he saw Thornton in danger，and from that day Buck's name became famous all over the north．
　　Later that year，Buck saved Thornton in a different way．The three men were taking a boat down a fast and rocky river．Thornton was in the boat，while Hans and Pete moved along the river bank，holding the boat with a rope．Buck followed them，keeping a worried eye on Thornton．
　　They came to a more dangerous part of the river， and the boat started to go too quickly．Hans pulled on the rope to stop it，and pulled too hard．The boat turned over，and Thornton was thrown into the water and carried down river towards rocks where no swimmer could live．
　　Buck jumped in immediately and swam three hundred me tres until he reached Thornton．Then he turned，and with Thornton holding his tail，Buck swam towards the river bank．But they moved slowly，and all the time the river was carrying them towards the place where the water crashed twenty metres down onto rocks．Thornton knew that they would not get to the bank quickly enough，so he let go of Buck，held on to a rock in the middle of the water，and shouted，‘Go，Buck，go！’
　　Buck swam as hard as he could to the bank，and Pete and Hans pulled him out．
　　It was hard for Thornton to hold on to his rock in that wild water，and his friends knew they had only a few minutes to save him．They tied their rope round Buck，who at once jumped into the river and tried to swim to Thornton．The first time，the water took him past the rock，and Pete and Hans had to pull him back The second time，he swam higher up the river，and the water brought him down to Thornton．Thornton held on to Buck，and Hans and Pete pulled the rope as hard as they could．Man and dog disappeared under the water，banging into rocks，turning over and over，sometimes with Buck on top，sometimes Thornton．When Hans and Pete finally pulled them out，both seemed more dead than alive But after a while their eyes opened and life returned
　　That winter，at Dawson，Buck did something that made him even more famous in the north．It was also very helpful to the three men．They wanted to make a journey to look for gold in the east，and they needed money．They were in a bar one day when some of the men started to talk about dogs．One man said that he had a dog who was strong enough to pull a sledge with two hundred kilos on it．Another said his dog could pull two hundred and fifty．A third man，called Matthewson，said his dog could pull three hundred kilos．
　　‘That's nothing，’said Thornton．‘Buck can pull three hundred and fifty．’
　　‘ Can he break the sledge out when it's frozen to the ice and then start it moving？And pull it a hundred metres？’ asked Matthewson．
　　‘He can break it out，and start it，and pull it a hundred metres，said Thornton．
　　‘Well，’said Matthewson，speaking slowly and loudly．‘I've got a thousand dollars here，and I say he can't．’ As he spoke，he took a bag of gold and put it down on the table．
　　Suddenly Thornton was worried．He knew Buck was strong，but was he strong enough？ Now ten men were watching him and waiting．He didn't have a thousand dollars，and neither did Hans or Pete．
　　‘I've got a sledge outside with three hundrd and fifty kilos on it，’said Matthewson．‘So it's easy if you want to try．’
　　Thornton didn't know what to say．He looked at the other men in the bar．One of them was an old friend，Jim O’Brien．
　　‘Can yon lend me a thousand dollars，Jim？’he asked softly．
　　‘Sure，’said O’Brien，putting another bag of gold next to Matthewson's．‘But I don't think the dog can do it，John．’
　　Everybody went out into the street．There were two or three hundred men around Matthewson's sledge．The sledge had been outside the bar for two hours，and it was frozen to the ice，in a temperature of 50°below zero．Most of the men thought that Buck was not strong enough，and Matthewson smiled happily．
　　‘Shall we make it two thousand dollars？’he asked．
　　Thornton，Hans and Pete talked for a minute．They had only four hundred dollars，but they added this to O’Brien's thousand．Matthewson，very sure of winning．also put down another four hundred dollars．
　　Matthewson's ten dogs were taken away，and Buck，who could feel the excitement in the air，was harnessed to the sledge．Buck was，without question，a very fine animal—bright-eyed，intelligent，his thick coat shining with health．And he looked as strong as a horse．
　　One man went up to Thornton．‘I'll buy him now，’he said．‘I’11 give you eight hundred dollars for him．’
　　Thornton shook his head and sat down on the snow next to Buck．He held Buck's head in his hands and spoke softly into his ear．‘If you love me，Buck．If you love me．’
　　Buck took Thornton's hand between his teeth，then let go，and Thornton stood up and stepped back．
　　‘Ready，Buck，’he said．
　　Buck pulled on the harness a little， getting ready．
　　‘Right！’cried Thornton．
　　Buck pulled to the right，hard，stopped suddenly，and the ice under the sledge began to break．
　　‘Now，left！’called Thornton，and Buck pulled to the left，breaking more of the ice．
　　‘Now，pull！’
　　Buck threw himself against his harness，and pulled．He held his body low to the ground，his head down and forward，and his feet dug into the hard snow．Harder and harder he pulled．Suddenly，the sledge moved a centimetre…two…three…and，little by little，it started to go forward across the snow．With each second it went a little faster，and Thornton ran be hind，calling to Buck as he pulled the sledge towards the end of the hundred metres．The watching men were shouting and throwing their hats in the air；Buck had won．
　　Then Thornton was on the snow next to Buck again，talking to him，and Buck had Thornton's hand in his teeth．


■ 6 对人的热爱
　　约翰·桑顿在12月份时生了病，他的两个朋友不得不把他独自留在白河然后奔赴道桑。他们把他留在营地，备下大量食物和两条狗，斯开特和布莱吉。如今春天来了，他几乎康复了。他和巴克一同躺在河边晒太阳，看着流水潺潺，聆听着鸟声啾啾，慢慢地强壮了起来。
　　对巴克来说，在奔波了5000公里之后，休息是最快意的事情了，他逐渐恢复了强壮，长胖了许多。在等待桑顿的朋友从道桑回来的日子，对人和狗来说，是一段宁静舒赖的时光。
　　斯开特立刻同巴克成了朋友。当巴克仍然非常虚弱的时候，每天早晨她都用舌头舔净他的伤口。布莱吉也很友好。在巴克越来越健壮之后，三条狗常在一起嬉戏。有时桑顿也加入其中。
　　时间愉快地飞逝，而平生头一次，巴克学会了爱。从前他从未爱过别人。他和米勒先生从前在桑塔·克拉拉山谷时只是极好的朋友，但是巴克从来没爱过他。约翰·桑顿救了他的命，但他还是一个天性善待动物的人。他细致地照看着他的狗，并不是出于什么意识，而是因为他觉得他们是他的孩子。他总是和巴克说话儿，捧着他的头怜爱地摇晃着。作为回答，巴克喜欢轻轻地把桑顿的手噙在嘴里。
　　巴克也很高兴整天躺在地上看着桑顿。每当桑顿同他说话或抚摸他时，巴克就会高兴地发狂。起初，他很害怕桑顿也会像佩诺特和弗朗索瓦斯一样消失，于是他常常会在夜里醒来溜到帐篷里去看看他是否还在那儿。
　　但是巴克的本性发生了变化。如今他已经在北方呆了很久，他几乎变成了一条野狗。他喜欢蹲坐在桑顿的火边，但他蹲坐的姿势像野兽，而他的梦中则充满了野兽的影子——狗，狼狗，还有野狼。他们似乎在丛林里向他呼唤，有时巴克想离开火堆回应那呼唤。但是每当他跃入丛林时，对桑顿的热爱又将他拉了回来。
　　只有桑顿才是阻挡他回到森林中去的人。他对别的人漠不关心。到营地来的人试图同他交朋友，但他却毫无兴趣。当桑顿的两个朋友，汉斯和皮特从道桑回来时，巴克起初连正眼都不瞧他们。直到后来他看出来他们是桑顿的朋友才开始接受他们；但他们并不是他的朋友。他们和桑顿一样善良，知道巴克深爱着而且只爱桑顿一个人。
　　桑顿也明白巴克的心意。有一天，巴克和3个男人一同坐在高高的岩石上，距河水有100米的距离。桑顿想知道巴克是否会遵从任何命令，甚至是一个疯狂的命令。“跳下去，巴克！”他喊着，指着河水。一秒钟之后那3个男人使劲把要往下跳的巴克拽了回来。
　　“这可真奇了，”皮特说，他们重新坐了下来。
　　“不奇怪，真是棒极了，”桑顿说，“也可怕，有时我真有点害怕。”
　　“没错，如果有人揍了你，只要巴克在跟前，我可就真替那人难过啦。”皮特说。
　　“我有同感。”汉斯接道。
　　在圈城的秋天发生了一件事。在酒吧里，一个叫伯顿的人同另一个人动手打了起来。桑顿夹在他们中间试图阻止他们。巴克像平常一样躺在角落里观注着，伯顿打了桑顿，如果不是抓住一张桌子，他几乎倒在了地上。巴克凌空扑向伯顿的咽喉。伯顿情急之下伸出胳膊才救了自己一命，但他还是被掀倒在地，巴克扑在他身上，巴克松开咬住胳膊的牙齿这一次咬住了他的咽喉。之后一群人把巴克拉开了，医生也被叫了过来。每个人都认定巴克只有确认桑顿在危险中时才会攻击别人。从那天起，巴克就名扬北方了。
　　那年不久，巴克又用另一种方式救了桑顿一命。3个人那时正把一只小船推到一条水流湍急而且多礁石的河里去。桑顿在船上，而汉斯和皮特则沿着河岸走，用一根绳索拉住小船。巴克跟着他们，担忧地盯着桑顿。
　　当他们走到河中比较危险的地段时，小船开始极快地滑行。汉斯拉住绳索想拦住它，但用劲太猛。船翻了个个儿，桑顿被抛进水里，沿着河流向岩石撞去，而那里几乎没有人能生还。
　　巴克立即跃入水中，游了300米才到桑顿的身边。然后他转过身，让桑顿抓住他的尾巴，巴克向河岸游去。但是他们游的很慢，河水始终冲着他们向一个急流漂去，那个急流从20米高的地方掉到下面的岩石上去。桑顿知道他们大概不能很快到达岸边，就松开了巴克，抓住水中的一块岩石喊着，“走，巴克，快走！”
　　巴克使尽全身的力气向岸边游去，皮特和汉斯把他拉了上来。
　　在那样湍急的水流中抓住一块岩石对桑顿来说恐怕艰辛异常，他的朋友们知道他们只有几分钟的时间来营救他。他们把绳索系在巴克身上，他立刻又跳到水中用力向桑顿游去。第一次，水把他冲过了岩石，皮特和汉斯不得不把他拽回来。第二次，他从河的上游游过去，河水把他带到桑顿那里。桑顿抓住巴克，汉斯和皮特用尽力气拉着绳索。人和狗一会儿消失在水下，撞进岩石中，在水中翻上翻下。有时巴克在上面，有时桑顿在上面。当汉斯和皮特最后把他们拉上来的时候，人和狗都几乎死过去了。但是不一会儿他们的眼睛睁开了，身上恢复了生命力。
　　那个冬天，在道桑，使巴克在北方更加闻名遐尔的是他干的另一件事。对3个人来说也受益不浅。他们打算到东部去旅行寻找金矿，但他们缺钱。一天他们在酒吧的时候有一些人开始谈论狗。有一个人说他有一只狗强壮得能拉200公斤重的雪撬。另一个人则夸耀他的狗能拉250公斤。第三个人叫马修逊，他甚至说他的狗可以拉得动300公斤。
　　“那算什么，”桑顿说。“巴克能够拉350公斤。”
　　“他能够把冻在冰上的雪撬拉动吗？再拉100米远？”马修逊问道。
　　“他能破冰拉动雪撬，而且能拉100米远。”桑顿答道。
　　“好，”马修逊说，他的声音又慢又响亮，“我有1000美元，我打赌他办不到。”他一边说，一边掏出一袋金子放在桌上。
　　突然桑顿开始担心了。他知道巴克是健壮的。可是他真的如他所说的那样强壮吗？现在10个人都盯着他等待着。他没有1000美元，汉斯和皮特也没有。
　　“我外面的雪撬上有350公斤的东西。”马修逊说。“如果你想试一下的话，很容易。”
　　桑顿不知说什么好了。他巡视了一下酒吧里的人。其中一个是他的老朋友，吉姆·奥布赖恩。
　　“你能借我1000美元吗，吉姆？”他轻声问到。
　　“没问题，”奥布赖恩说，拿出另一袋金子搁在马修逊的金子旁边。“不过我觉得你那狗办不到，约翰。”
　　每个人都跑到街上。大约有两三百人围着马修逊的雪撬。雪撬已经在外面停了两个小时。在零下50°的气温中，牢牢地冻结在冰上。大部分人都认为巴克不会有这么大的力气，马修逊得意地笑着。
　　“我们打2000美金的赌怎么样？”他问。
　　桑顿，汉斯和皮特交谈了一会儿。他们只有400美元，他们把这加到奥布赖恩借的1000美元上。马修逊感觉会稳操胜券，也加了400美元。
　　马修逊的10条狗被牵到一边。巴克，嗅到空气中弥漫的兴奋，被套上了雪撬。毫无疑问，巴克是非常出色的——双眼炯炯有神，机智伶俐，一身浓密油亮的皮毛闪着健康的光泽，他就像一匹马一样健壮。
　　一个人走上前对桑顿说：“我买他，我给你800美元。”
　　桑顿摇了摇头，然后就坐在巴克旁边的雪地上。他把巴克的头捧在手中在他耳边轻声说：“如果你爱我，巴克，如果你爱我。”
　　巴克把桑顿的手含在嘴里，然后松开了，桑顿站起来并走了回去。
　　“准备，巴克，”他说。
　　巴克拉紧了挽具，做好了准备。
　　“向右！”桑顿喊道。
　　巴克向右使劲拉了一下，突然停住，雪撬下的冰开始碎了。
　　“现在，向左！”桑顿喊道。巴克向左拉去，弄碎了更多的冰。
　　“现在，拉！”
　　巴克用力抵住挽具，拉着。他的身子低低地向地面弯着，头向前埋着，脚用劲蹬住坚硬的雪地越来越使劲地拉着。突然，雪撬移动了一厘米，……两厘米……三厘米……渐渐地，雪撬开始沿着雪地移动了。每一秒钟都移得快一点，桑顿跟在后面跑，当巴克拉至100米的终点时喊住他。围观的人们欢呼起来，把帽子扔到空中，巴克赢了。
　　然后桑顿再次坐到巴克旁边的雪地上，和他说话，巴克含着桑顿的手。


■ 7 The call of the wild
　　In five minutes Buck had made fourteen hundred dollars for Thornton and his friends．The money made it possi ble for them to travel east，where they wanted to look for a lost gold mine．Men said that this mine had more gold than any other mine in the north． Many had looked for it，and some had died looking for it．The only men who knew where it was were now dead．
　　Thornton，Pete and Hans，with Buck and six other dogs，started off to the east in the spring．They travelled up the Stewart River and crossed the Mackenzie Mountains．They did not move quickly；the weather was good，and！the men shot animals for food when they needed it．Sometimes they travelled for a week，and sometimes they stopped for a week and searched for gold in the ground．Sometimes they were hungry，and sometimes they had lots of food．They spent all the summer in the mountains，carrying everything they needed on their backs，sometimes making boats to go down rivers or across lakes．
　　In the autumn they came to a strange，flat country，with many lakes．They travelled on through the winter and met nobody，but once they found an old wooden house，with an old gun in it．
　　When the spring came，they found，not the lost mine，but a lake in a wide valley．Through the shallow water the gold showed like yellow butter， and here their search ended．There was gold worth thousands of dollars in the lake，and they worked every day，filling bag after bag with gold．
　　The dogs had nothing to do except watch the men and eat the food which the men shot for them．Buck spent many evenings sitting by the fire．
　　As he sat，he saw again his dream world，where the strange hairy man sat next to him．He also heard something calling him into the forest．Sometimes，in the middle of the day，he lifted his head and listened，and then ran off into the forest．
　　One night he woke up and heard the call again，a long howl．He ran into the forest，following the sound，and came to an open place in the trees．And there， his nose pointing to the sky，sat a wolf．
　　The wolf stopped howling and Buck walked slowly towards him．The wolf ran， and Buck followed．After a time，the wolf stopped and waited，watching Buck，ready to attack．But Buck did not want to fight，and soon the wolf realized this，and the two animals became friendly．Then the wolf started to run again，and he clearly wanted Buck to follow him．They ran for hours through the forest，and Buck remembered again his dream world where he，and others like him，had run through a much older forest．
　　Then they stopped to drink，and Buck remembered John Thornton．He turned and started to run back．The wolf followed him，then stopped and howled， but Buck ran on and did not turn．
　　Thornton was eating dinner when Buck returned．Buck jumped all over him，and for two days never left his side．He followed him every where，watching him while he ate and while he slept．But after two days the call of the wild came again，and he remembered the forest and the wolf who had run beside him．
　　He started to sleep out in the forest at night，sometimes staying out for three or four days．Once he was away for a week，fishing and killing animals for food．He ate well，and he grew stronger and quicker and more alive．His golden brown coat shone with health as he ran through the forest，learning its every secret，every smell，and every sound．
　　‘He's the finest dog that I've ever seen，’said Thornton to his friends one day as they watched Buck walking out of camp．
　　‘There’11 never be another dog like him，’said Pete．
　　They saw him walking out of camp but they didn't see the change that happened when he was inside the forest．At once he became a thing of the wild，stepping softly and silently，a passing shadow among the trees．
　　In the autumn，Buck started to see moose in the forest．One day he met a group of about twenty．The largest was two me tres tall，and his antlers were more than two metres across．When he saw Buck， he got very angry． For hours Buck fol lowed the moose；he wanted the big one，but he wanted him alone．By the evening Buck had driven the big old moose away from the others，and then he began his attack．The animal weighed six hundred and fifty kilos—he was big enough and strong enough to kill Buck in seconds．Patiently，Buck fol lowed him for four days，attacking and then jumping away．He gave him no peace，no time to eat or drink or rest， and slowly the moose became weaker．At the end of the fourth day Buck pulled the moose down and killed him．He stayed by the dead animal for a day and a half，eating，and then turned towards camp and John Thornton．
　　Five kilometres from the camp，he smelt something strange．Something was wrong．He started to run．After a few hundred metres he found the dead body of Blackie，with an arrow through his side．Then he found another sledge－dog，dying，with an arrow in his neck．
　　Buck was near the camp now，and he could hear voices singing．Then he saw the body of Hans，lying on his face，with ten or fifteen arrows in his back．Buck was suddenly filled with a wild，burning anger．
　　The yeehats were dancing around the camp，when they heard a deep and terrible growling．Buck came out of the trees faster than the north wind，and threw himself on the Yeehats like a mad dog He jumped at the first man，and tore out his throat，killing him at once．He jumped onto a second，then a third man，going each time for the throat．The Yeehats could neither escape nor use their arrows．Buck moved like a storm among them，tearing，biting，destroying，in a madness that he had never known before．Nothing could stop him，and soon the Yeehats were running，wild with fear，back to the forest Buck followed for some time，then returned to the camp．
　　He found Pete，killed in his bed． He followed Thornton's smell to a deep pool，and found Skeet lying dead by the edge．Thornton's body was somewhere under the water．
　　All day Buck stayed by the pool or walked restlessly round the camp． But when the evening came， he heard new sounds from the forest；the wolves had come south for the winter，and were moving into Buck's valley．They came into the camp in the moonlight，and Buck stood silently，waiting for them．Suddenly，the bravest wolf jumped at Buck．In a second，Buck had bitten，and then stood still again．The wolf was dead behind him．Three more wolves jumped at him，and were killed．
　　Then the pack attacked in a crowd all at once．But not one of them could bring Buck down；he was too quick，too strong，too clever for them all．After half an hour the pack stopped attacking and moved away．Then one wolf moved forward slowly， in a friendly way；it was the wolf that Buck had met before in the forest．They touched noses．Then another wolf came forward to make friends，and another．Soon the pack was all around Buck，and the call of the wild was loud in Buck's ears．And when the wolves moved on， back into the forest，Buck ran with them，side by side
　　That is perhaps the end of Buck's story．But after a few years，the Yeehats noticed that some of the wolves had golden brown in their grey coats．They also talked of a Ghost Dog that ran at the head of the pack．
　　And sometimes men were found dead，killed by the teeth of a terrible animal．And each autumn，when the Yeehats follow the moose，there is one valley that they will not go into．
　　In the summers there is one visitor to that valley： a large，golden-brown wolf，larger than any other wolf．He walks alone round the lake where the yellow gold shines in the water, and howls．But he is not always alone．In the long winter nights，he runs at the head of the wolf pack through the moonlight，calling into the night with them，singing a song from a younger world．


■ 7 野性的呼唤
　　不过5分钟，巴克就为桑顿和他的朋友们赚了1400美元。他们有足够的钱去东部旅行，他们想在那里寻找一座下落不明的金矿。人们传说那座金矿比任何一座北方的金矿都富足。许多人都在寻找它，有一些人为了寻找它而命丧黄泉。那唯一知道金矿下落的人已经死了。
　　桑顿，皮特和汉斯，带着巴克和另外6条狗，在春天向东方启程了。他们渡过了斯塔沃特河，翻过了麦肯瑟山脉。他们走的并不快。天气很不错。有时人们就打点野味来充饥。有时他们连续走一星期，有时他们会逗留一星期在地下寻找金矿。有时他们忍饥挨饿，有时又食物丰足。他们在山区里度过了夏天，背着所有必需品，有时他们制造小船沿河漂流或者横渡湖泊。
　　秋天的时候他们来到一个奇特而平坦的国度，有许多湖泊。他们跋涉了整整一个冬天，没有碰到一个人。但是他们曾经发现过一座古式的木屋，还有屋内一杆旧熗。
　　当春天又来临的时候，他们发现的不是那座下落不明的金矿，而是一个位于宽阔峡谷中的湖泊。透过浅浅的湖水，金子就像黄澄澄的奶油一样。他们的搜寻到此结束了。湖中的金子价值连城，他们每天都工作，装满了一袋又一袋的金子。
　　狗无所事事，只好看人们工作和吃人们打来的野味。巴克总是坐在火边消磨着夜晚的时光。
　　当他蹲坐在那里时，他又一次看到了他梦中的世界，那个奇怪的毛发浓密的人坐在他的旁边。他依然感受到那来自丛林的呼唤。有时正值正午，他就抬头聆听着，然后就会蹿进森林里。
　　一天晚上他从睡梦中醒来，又听到那呼唤，长长的嗥叫。他跑进森林，追随着那呼声，来到了林子间的一片空地上。在那儿，蹲坐着一头狼，仰首望天。
　　狼停止了嗥叫，巴克慢慢向他走过去。狼跑开了，巴克紧追不舍。过了一段时间，狼停住步子等待着，打量着巴克，准备着一场恶斗。但是巴克无意开战，很快狼就意识到了这点。两头动物变得友好起来。然后狼又开始了奔跑，很明显他希望巴克跟着他。他们在森林中跑了数个小时，巴克又想起了他梦中的世界，在那里他和他的同类，穿过一座古老的森林。
　　当他们停下来喝水的时候，巴克想起了约翰·桑顿。他掉头向回跑去。狼跟着他，然后停下来嗥叫着，但是巴克头也不回继续奔跑回去。
　　巴克回来的时候，桑顿正在吃晚饭。巴克扑在他的身上，有两天不肯离开他的左右，到哪儿都跟着他，即使睡觉和吃饭也不肯把目光挪开。但是两天之后，那野性的呼唤又响了起来，他又想起了森林和那头同他并驾齐驱的狼。
　　他开始在夜晚露宿在森林里，有时一呆就是三四天。有一次他跑出去了一个星期，捕鱼猎兽觅食吃。他吃的很好，变得越发健壮敏捷，也更有生气。在他奔跑在森林里的时候，他的金褐色的皮毛闪着健康的光泽。他探索着森林中每一处的神秘，每一种气味，每一声声响。
　　“他是我见过的最出色的狗，”桑顿有一天对他的朋友们说，他们正看着巴克跑出营地。
　　“绝无仅有”。皮特说。
　　他们只看见他跑出了营地，但是他们无从知晓他在森林中发生的本质的变化。他会立刻变成一头野兽，步子轻捷无声，像一道阴影擦过森林。
　　在秋天，巴克开始在森林中发现驼鹿。有一天他碰上了大约有20头的一群驼鹿。最大的一头有两米高，两只鹿角甚至有两米多宽。他看见巴克的时候，十分生气。巴克追随了这只驼鹿数个小时；他想要头大个儿的，并单独捕杀他。到傍晚时分，巴克把那头大个儿的老驼鹿赶到了鹿群之外，然后发动了进攻。那动物重达650公斤——他高大强壮到足以在数秒中杀死巴克。巴克耐心地追随了他4天，进攻一下就又跳开，他让他不得安宁，没有时间进食喝水，也无法休息。渐渐地那驼鹿衰弱下去。到第4天结束的当口儿，巴克扑倒了那头驼鹿杀死了他。他在死兽旁呆了一天半的光景，吃食，然后返回到营地和约翰·桑顿那里去。
　　离营地5公里远，他嗅到了异味，出事了。他开始奔跑。几百米之后他发现了布莱吉的尸体，一支羽箭插在他身体的一侧。然后他又发现了另一只雪撬狗，脖子上插着一支羽箭，奄奄待毙。
　　现在巴克已经接近营地了，他听到歌声传来。之后他看到了汉斯的尸体，脸向下俯在地上，大约有10到15支羽箭插在他的后背上。巴克突然心中燃烧起了狂野的怒火。
　　印第安人正围绕着营地跳舞，他们听到一声低沉可怕的咆哮。巴克比北风还要迅捷，从树丛中蹿了出来，他像一条疯狗一样直扑到印第安人身上去。他扑向第一个人，撕开了他的喉咙，令他当场毙命。然后他又扑向第二个人，然后又是第三个人，每一次都瞄准咽喉。印第安人既不能逃走也不能用他们的箭。巴克像暴风雪一样掠过他们，撕扯，啃啮，破坏，他陷入过去从未有过的疯狂。没有任何人能制止他，于是很快印第安人就在恐惧的狂乱中逃进了森林。巴克追赶了一阵，就返回了营地。
　　他发现皮特被杀死在床上。他嗅着桑顿的气味找到了一个深水潭，发现斯开特倒毙在潭边。桑顿的尸体可能在水下的某个地方。
　　整整一天巴克呆在水潭边，闻或围着营地不停地奔走。但是当夜暮降临的时候，他听到森林中传出新的声响；狼群来到南方过冬了，他们正朝着巴克的山谷而来。他们在月光下来到了营地。巴克静静地仁立着等待着他们。突然，一只最勇敢的狼扑向巴克。仅仅一秒钟，巴克就咬住了他，然后重新站直。狼死在他的身后。另3条狼又扑了上来，也死掉了。
　　然后狼群集体一起出击了。但是没有一头狼能扑倒巴克；他对他们整个来说，太过迅捷，太强壮，也太聪明了。半小时之后狼群停止了进攻，开始撤退。有一头狼缓缓地走上前来，做出友好的姿态；这就是巴克以前在森林中遇到的那只狼。他们互相碰碰鼻子致意。然后另外一只狼也走上来交朋友，然后又是一只。很快巴克就被狼群围在了中心。野性的呼唤在巴克耳边响彻。狼群前进了，他们返回森林，巴克和他们一起并肩奔跑。
　　这也许就是关于巴克的故事的尾声了。但是几年之后，印第安人注意到灰色的狼群中有一些有金褐色的皮毛。他们还谈论着跑在狼群前的一只幽灵一样的狗。
　　有时有一些人被发现被一个可怕动物用牙齿咬死了。每年秋天，当印第安人追赶驼鹿的时候，有一个山谷他们从来不进去。
　　在夏天的时候，山谷里只有一个探访者：一头高大金褐色的狼，比任何一头狼都高大。他沿着湖边走着，嗥叫着，水底的黄金闪烁着光芒。但他也不总是独自一个的。在漫长的冬夜，他带领狼群在月光下跑过，同他们一起在夜晚呼喊着，在一个更有生气的世界里唱着歌。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 68楼  发表于: 2014-08-21 0

【03-01-03】　　[秘密花园 / 弗朗西丝·霍奇森·伯内特 著]
　　The Secret Garden by Frances Hodgson Burnett

■ 简介
　　“咱俩差不多，”本·威瑟斯塔夫老头对玛丽说。“长得丑，脾气也不好。”
　　可怜的玛丽！谁都不要她，也没人喜欢她。父母去世以后，她被人从印度送回英国的约克郡，住在她舅舅的家里。那是一幢旧房子，很大，差不多有上百个房间，可大部分都关得严严实实，还上了锁。玛丽住在那儿，情绪很坏，她感到厌烦、孤独，整天没事可做，除了园丁本·威瑟斯塔夫老头，没人跟她说说话。
　　不过后来玛丽听说了有关秘密花园的事。那花园的门紧锁着，钥匙也不知哪儿去了。10年了，除了那只能够飞过围墙的知更鸟，没有一个人进过那园子。玛丽望着知更鸟，琢磨着钥匙会在哪儿……
　　再后来，夜里房子中什么地方传来奇怪的哭声，听起来像是个孩子……
　　弗朗西丝·霍奇森·伯内特生于1849年，卒于1924年。从16岁起她大部分时间住在美国，但经常回英格兰。她是一位终身作家，写了很多书，《秘密花园》是她的代表作。

■ 1 Little Miss Mary
　　Nobody seemed to care about Mary．She was born in India，where her father was a British official．He was busy with his work，and her mother，who was very beautiful， spent all her time going to parties．So an Indian woman，Kamala，was paid to take care of the little girl．Mary was not a pretty child．She had a thin angry face and thin yellow hair． She was always giving orders to Kamala，who had to obey． Mary never thought of other people， but only of herself．In fact，she was a very selfish，disagreeable，bad-tempered little girl．
　　One very hot morning，when she was about nine years old， she woke up and saw that instead of Kamala there was a different Indian servant by her bed．
　　‘What are you doing here？’she asked crossly．‘Go away！ And send Kamala to me at once！’
　　The woman looked afraid．‘I'm sorry，Miss Mary，she— she—she can't come！’
　　Something strange was happening that day．Some of the house servants were missing and everybody looked frightened． But nobody told Mary anything，and Kamala still did not come．So at last Mary went out into the garden，and played by herself under a tree．She pretended she was making her own flower garden，and picked large red flowers to push into the ground．All the time she was saying crossly to herself，
　　‘I hate Kamala！I'll hit her when she comes back！’
　　Just then she saw her mother coming into the garden，with a young Englishman．They did not notice the child，who listened to their conversation．
　　‘It's very bad，is it？’her mother asked the young man in a worried voice．
　　‘Very bad，’he answered seriously．‘People are dying like flies．It's dangerous to stay in this town．You should go to the hills，where there's no disease．’
　　‘Oh，I know！’she cried．‘We must leave soon！’
　　Suddenly they heard loud cries coming from the servants’rooms，at the side of the house．
　　‘What's happened？’cried Mary's mother wildly．
　　‘I think one of your servants has just died．You didn't tell me the disease is here，in your house！’
　　‘I didn't know！’she screamed．‘Quick，come with me！’And together they ran into the house．
　　Now Mary understood what was wrong．The terrible disease had already killed many people in the town，and in all the houses people were dying．In Mary's house it was Kamala who had just died．Later that day three more servants died there．
　　All through the night and the next day people ran in and out of the house，shouting and crying．Nobody thought of Mary． She hid in her bedroom，frightened by the strange and terrible sounds that she heard around her．Sometimes she cried and sometimes she slept．
　　When she woke the next day，the house was silent．
　　‘Perhaps the disease has gone，’she thought，‘and everybody is well again．I wonder who will take care of me instead of Kamala？Why doesn't someone bring me some food？It's strange the house is so quiet．’
　　But just then she heard men's voices in the hall．
　　‘How sad！’ said one．‘That beautiful woman！’
　　‘There was a child too，wasn't there？’said the other．‘Although none of us ever saw her．’
　　Mary was standing in the middle of her room when they opened the door a few minutes later．The two men jumped back in surprise．
　　‘My name is Mary Lennox，’she said crossly．‘I was asleep when everyone was ill，and now I'm hungry．’
　　‘It's the child，the one nobody ever saw！’said the older man to the other．‘They've all forgotten her！’
　　‘Why was I forgotten？’asked Mary angrily．‘Why has nobody come to take care of me？’
　　The younger man looked at her very sadly．‘Poor child！’ he said．‘You see，there's nobody left alive in the house．So nobody can come．’
　　In this strange and sudden way Mary learnt that both her mother and her father had died．The few servants who had not died had run away in the night．No one had remembered little Miss Mary．She was all alone．
　　Because she had never known her parents well，she did not miss them at all．She only thought of herself，as she had always done．
　　‘Where will I live？’she wondered．‘I hope I'll stay with people who'll let me do what I want．’
　　At first she was taken to an English family who had known her parents．She hated their untidy house and noisy children， and preferred playing by herself in the garden．One day she was playing her favourite game，pretending to make a garden， when one of the children，Basil，offered to help．
　　‘Go away！’cried Mary．‘I don't want your help！’
　　For a moment Basil looked angry，and then he began to laugh He danced round and round Mary，and sang a funny little song about Miss Mary and her stupid flowers．This made Mary very cross indeed．No one had ever laughed at her so unkindly．
　　‘You're going home soon，’said Basil．‘And we're all very pleased you're leaving！’
　　‘I'm pleased too，’replied Mary．‘But where's home？’
　　‘You're stupid if you don't know that！’laughed Basil． England，of course！You're going to live with your uncle，Mr Archibald Graven．’
　　‘I've never heard of him，’said Mary coldly．
　　‘But I know about him because I heard Father and Mother talking，’said Basil．‘He lives in a big lonely old house，and has no friends，because he's so badtempered．He's got a crooked back，and he's horrid！’
　　‘I don't believe you！’cried Mary．But the next day Basil's parents explained that she was going to live with her uncle in Yorkshire，in the north of England．Mary looked bored and cross and said nothing．
　　After the long sea journey，she was met in London by Mr Craven's housekeeper，Mrs Medlock．Together they travelled north by train．Mrs Medlock was a large woman，with a very red face and bright black eyes．Mary did not like her，but that was not surprising，because she did not usually like people．Mrs Medlock did not like Mary either．
　　‘What a disagreeable child！’thought the housekeeper．‘But perhaps I should talk to her．’
　　‘I can tell you a bit about your uncle if you like，’she said aloud．‘He lives in a big old house，a long way from anywhere． There are nearly a hundred rooms，but most of them are shut and locked．There's a big park round the house，and all kinds of gardens．Well，what do you think of that？’
　　‘Nothing，’replied Mary．‘It doesn't matter to me．’
　　Mrs Medlock laughed．‘You're a hard little girl！Well，if you don't care，Mr Craven doesn't either．He never spends time on anyone．He's got a crooked back，you see，and although he's always been rich，he was never really happy until he married．’
　　‘Married？’repeated Mary in surprise．
　　‘Yes，he married a sweet，pretty girl，and he loved her deeply．So when she died—’
　　‘Oh！Did she die？’asked Mary，interested．
　　‘Yes，she did．And now he doesn't care about anybody．If he's at home，he stays in his room and sees nobody．He won't want to see you，so you must stay out of his way and do what you're told．’
　　Mary stared out of the train window at the grey sky and the rain．She was not looking forward to life at her uncle's house．
　　The train journey lasted all day，and it was dark when they arrived at the station．Then there was a long drive to get to the house．It was a cold，windy night，and it was raining heavily． After a while Mary began to hear a strange，wild noise．She looked out of the window，but could see nothing except the darkness．
　　‘What's that noise？’she asked Mrs Medlock．‘It's—It's not the sea，is it？’
　　‘No，that's the moor．It's the sound the wind makes，blowing across the moor．’
　　‘What is a moor？’
　　‘It's just miles and miles of wild land，with no trees or houses．Your uncle's house is right on the edge of the moor．’
　　Mary listened to the strange，frightening sound．‘I don't like it，’she thought．‘I don't like it．’She looked more disagreeable than ever．


■ 1 幼年的玛丽小姐
　　似乎没有人注意玛丽的存在。玛丽出生在印度，父亲是驻印的英国官员，总是忙着工作，母亲长得非常漂亮，把所有时间都花在参加聚会上。所以，一个名叫卡玛拉的印度女人被雇来照看这个小姑娘。玛丽长得不漂亮，消瘦的脸上总是一副生气的样子，头发稀疏枯黄。她总对卡玛拉发号施令，卡玛拉只好顺从她。她很少想到别人，只顾自己。她确实是一个非常自私，脾气怪戾，很难相处的女孩。
　　在她9岁那年的一个上午，天气很热，她醒来时发现站在床前的不是卡玛拉，而是另外一个印度女仆。
　　“你在这儿干什么？”她生气地问。“走开！叫卡玛拉马上到这儿来！”
　　那个女人看来很害怕。“对不起，玛丽小姐，她——她——她来不了了！”
　　那天发生了一些很奇怪的事情，房子里的一些仆人不见了，每个人看上去都惊恐异常。可是没有人告诉玛丽任何事情，卡玛拉也始终没来。最后玛丽只好一个人来到花园，在一棵树下玩耍。她假装是在给自己造一座花园，摘来大朵的红花插在土里，一边玩还一边堵气地自言自语。
　　“我讨厌卡玛拉！等她回来我要接她一顿！”
　　就在这会儿，她看见妈妈和一个年轻的英国人走进花园，玛丽听见了他们的谈话，他们却没注意到她。
　　“很严重，是吗？”妈妈问那个年轻人，声音充满焦虑。
　　“非常严重，”他严肃地说。“人们像苍蝇一样死去，再在城里呆下去太危险了，你得到山里去，那里没有疾病。”
　　“哦，我知道！”她叫道，“我们得马上离开！”
　　突然，他们听到房子侧面用人屋里传来嚎啕大哭的声音。
　　“出了什么事？”玛丽的妈妈慌乱地大叫着。
　　“我看是你的一个用人刚刚死去。你没告诉过我这儿也有疫病，在你的房子里！”
　　“我根本不知道！”她尖声叫着。“快，跟我来。”他们一同冲进屋去。
　　现在玛丽明白是哪儿不对了。可怕的疫病已经夺去了城里很多人的生命，到处都有人在死去。在玛丽家刚刚死去的正是卡玛拉。那天后来又有3个用人死了。
　　整整一夜到第二天，人们跑进跑出，哭着，喊着，谁也没想起玛丽。她躲在卧室里，被周围这些可怕的声音吓坏了，不时地哭着，哭累了就睡上一会儿。
　　第二天，当她醒来时，房子里一片寂静。
　　“说不定疫病已经过去，人们又和从前一样健康了，”她想着，“谁会接替卡玛拉来照看我呢？为什么家里没人给我送点吃的来，房子里这么静，真是太奇怪了。”
　　就在这时，她听到客厅里男人说话的声音。
　　“太惨啦！”有人说。“这么漂亮的女人！”
　　“还应该有个孩子的，是不是？”另外一个人说，“尽管我们都没有看见她。”
　　几分钟后，他们推开门，玛丽站在房间的中间，两个男人吓得跳了回去。
　　“我叫玛丽·莲诺丝，”她生气地说。“他们生病时我睡着了，现在我很饿。”
　　“就是这个孩子，谁都没看见她！”年长一点的男人对另一个说。“他们都把她忘了！”
　　“为什么把我忘了？”玛丽气呼呼地问。“为什么没人来照看我？”
　　年轻一点的男人忧伤地看着她，“可怜的孩子！”他说。“听着，这幢房子里的人全死了，所以没有人能来照看你。”
　　以这样一种奇异而突然的方式，玛丽得知她的父母已不在人世，活下来的几个用人也趁半夜逃走了。没人想起年幼的玛丽小姐，就只剩下她一个人了。
　　由于她跟父母并不亲近，也并不想念他们。像以前一样，她只想到了她自己。
　　“我该住哪儿呢？”她思量着。“我想跟那些让我想干什么就干什么的人在一起。”
　　一开始她被带到一户英国人家，他们认识她的父母。可她讨厌他们凌乱的房间和吵吵闹闹的孩子们，而宁愿一个人在花园里玩。一天，她正玩着最喜欢的造花园游戏，那家的孩子巴兹尔走过来想帮她忙。
　　“走开！”玛丽大声喊道，“我才不用你帮忙！”
　　巴兹尔呆站了一会儿，很生气，可很快又乐开了。他围着玛丽又蹦又跳，一边唱起一支滑稽的有关玛丽小姐和她愚蠢的花儿的歌。这可把玛丽气坏了，还从来没人这么刻薄地嘲笑过她呢！
　　“你就快回家了，”巴兹尔说。“我们真高兴你快走了。”
　　“我也高兴，”玛丽答道。“可回哪儿的家？”
　　“你连这都不知道，可真够傻的！”巴兹尔笑道，“当然是英国！你要去跟你舅舅阿奇伯德·克莱文先生住了！”
　　“我从来没听说过他。”玛丽冷冷地说。
　　“可我知道，我听我爸爸妈妈谈论过他。他住在一幢孤零零的、又大又旧的房子里，一个朋友都没有，因为他脾气太坏了，他还是个驼背，可怕极了！”
　　“我才不信呢！”玛丽大声说。可是第二天，巴兹尔的父母解释说她将要到英格兰北部的约克郡，跟她的舅舅住在一起。玛丽显得又烦躁又恼怒，可什么都没说。
　　轮船在海上航行了很久，克莱文先生的管家梅洛太太到伦敦来接玛丽，带她坐火车去北方。梅洛太太是个高大的女人，红脸膛，长着一双明亮的黑眼睛。玛丽不喜欢她，这也没什么好奇怪的，因为她谁也不喜欢。梅洛太太也不怎么喜欢玛丽。
　　“这孩子可真不讨人喜欢！”管家心里想。“不过也许我能跟她聊聊。”
　　“要是你愿意，我可以给你讲讲你舅舅的事。”她大声说。“他住在一幢很大的老宅子里，离哪儿都不近。那个宅子差不多有一百个房间，可大部分都是上了锁的。房子周围有一片很大的园林，还有各式的花园。你觉得怎么样？”
　　“不怎么样，”玛丽答道。“跟我一点关系都没有。”
　　梅洛太太笑了，“你这个小倔丫头！好啦，如果你不在乎，克莱文先生自然也不在乎。他从不把时间花在任何人身上，他是个驼背，而且，尽管一直都很有钱，在他结婚之前他从来没有真正快乐过。”
　　“结婚？”玛丽惊奇地重复道。
　　“是啊，娶了个温柔美丽的姑娘，他非常非常爱她。所以那姑娘一死——”
　　“哦！她死了吗？”玛丽感兴趣地问道。
　　“是啊，她死了。所以克莱文先生谁也不关心了，他在家的时候就呆在屋子里谁也不见，他不会想见你的，所以你必须躲着他，照别人吩咐你的去做。”
　　玛丽望着车窗外灰色的天空和飘落的雨水，对于住在舅舅家的生活没有一丝期盼。
　　火车走了一天，到站时天已经黑了。可离那幢房子还有很远的路，要搭马车才能到。这是一个寒冷的夜晚，风疾雨骤。过了一阵，玛丽听到一种奇怪的狂野的声音，她向窗外看去，可除了黑暗什么都看不见。
　　“那是什么声音？”她问梅洛太太，“那——那不是海，对么？”
　　“对，那不是海，是荒原的声音，是风吹过荒原时发出的声音。”
　　“荒原是什么？”
　　“就是大片大片的荒地，没有树，也没有房屋，你舅舅家就住在荒原的尽头。”
　　玛丽听着那奇怪而又可怕的声音，心里想着“我讨厌它，我讨厌它。”她看上去更加不讨人喜欢了。


■ 2 Mary in Yorkshire
　　They arrived at a very large old house．It looked dark and unfriendly from the outside．Inside，Mary looked around the big shadowy hall，and felt very small and lost．They went straight upstairs．Mary was shown to a room where there was a warm fire and food on the table．
　　‘This is your room，’said Mrs Medlock．‘Go to bed when you've had some supper．And remember，you must stay in your room！Mr Craven doesn't want you to wander all over the house！’
　　When Mary woke up the next morning，she saw a young servant girl cleaning the fireplace．The room seemed dark and rather strange，with pictures of dogs and horses and ladies on the walls．It was not a child's room at all．From the window she could not see any trees or houses，only wild land，which looked like a kind of purple sea．
　　‘Who are you？’she asked the servant coldly．
　　‘Martha，miss，’answered the girl with a smile．
　　‘And what's that outside？’Mary continued．
　　‘That's the moor，’smiled Martha．‘Do you like it？’
　　‘No，’replied Mary immediately．‘I hate it．’
　　‘That's because you don't know it．You will like it．I love it．It's lovely in spring and summer when there are flowers．It always smells so sweet．The air's so fresh，and the birds sing so beautifully．I never want to leave the moor．’
　　Mary was feeling very badtempered．‘You're a strange servant，’she said．‘In India we don't have conversations with servants．We give orders，and they obey，and that's that．’
　　Martha did not seem to mind Mary's crossness．
　　‘I know I talk too much！’she laughed．
　　‘Are you going to be my servant？’asked Mary．
　　‘Well，not really．I work for Mrs Medlock．I'm going to clean your room and bring you your food，but you won't need a servant except for those things．’
　　‘But who's going to dress me？’
　　Martha stopped cleaning，and stared at Mary．
　　‘Tha’canna'dress thysen？’she asked，shocked．
　　‘What do you mean？ I don't understand your language！’
　　‘Oh，I forgot．We all speak the Yorkshire dialect here，but of course you don't understand that．I meant to say，can't you put on your own clothes？’
　　‘Of course not！My servant always used to dress me．’
　　‘Well！I think you should learn to dress yourself．My mother always says people should be able to take care of themselves， even if they're rich and important．’
　　Little Miss Mary was furious with Martha．‘It's different in India where I come from！You don't know anything about India，or about servants，or about anything！You… you…’She could not explain what she meant．Suddenly she felt very confused and lonely．She threw herself down on the bed and started cryiny wildly．
　　‘Now，now，don't cry like that，’Martha said gently．‘I'm very sorry．You're right，I don't know anything about anything．Please stop crying，miss．’
　　She sounded kind and friendly，and Mary began to feel better and soon stopped crying．Martha went on talking as she finished her cleaning，but Mary looked out of the window in a bored way，and pretended not to listen．
　　‘I've got eleven brothers and sisters，you know，miss． There's not much money in our house．And they all eat so much food！Mother says it's the good fresh air on the moor that makes them so hungry．My brother Dickon，he's always out on the moor．He's twelve，and he's got a horse which he rides sometimes．’
　　‘Where did he get it？’asked Mary．She had always wanted an animal of her own，and so she began to feel a little interest in Dickon．
　　‘Oh，it's a wild horse，but he's a kind boy，and animals like him，you see．Now you must have your breakfast，miss．Here it is on the table．’
　　‘I don't want it，’said Mary．‘I'm not hungry．’
　　‘What！’ cried Martha．‘My little brothers and sisters would eat all this in five minutes！’
　　‘Why？’asked Mary coldly．
　　‘Because they don't get enough to eat，that's why，and they're always hungry．You're very lucky to have the food， miss．’Mary said nothing，but she drank some tea and ate a little bread．
　　‘Now put a coat on and run outside to play，’said Martha．‘It'll do you good to be in the fresh air．’
　　Mary looked out of the window at the cold grey sky．‘Why should I go out on a day like this？’she asked．
　　‘Well，there's nothing to play with indoors，is there？’
　　Mary realized Martha was right．‘But who will go with me？’she said．
　　Martha stared at her．‘Nobody．You'll have to learn to play by yourself Dickon plays by himself on the moors for hours， with the wild birds，and the sheep，and the other animals．’She looked away for a moment．‘Perhaps I shouldn't tell you this， but—but one of the walled gardens is locked up．Nobody's been in it for ten years．It was Mrs Graven's garden，and when she died so suddenly，Mr Craven locked it and buried the key— Oh，I must go，I can hear Mrs Medlock's bell ringing for me．’
　　Mary went downstairs and wandered through the great empty gardens．Many of the fruit and vegetable gardens had walls round them，but there were no locked doors．She saw an old man digging in one of the vegetable gardens，but he looked cross and unfriendly，so she walked on．
　　‘How ugly it all looks in winter！’she thought．‘But what a mystery the locked garden is！Why did my uncle bury the key？If he loved his wife，why did he hate her garden？Perhaps I'll never know．I don't suppose I'll like him if I ever meet him．And he won't like me，so I won't be able to ask him．’
　　Just then she noticed a robin singing to her from a tree on the other side of a wall．‘I think that tree's in the secret garden！’she told herself．‘There's an extra wall here，and there's no way in．’
　　She went back to where the gardener was digging，and spoke to him．At first he answered in a very badtempered way，but suddenly the robin flew down near them，and the old man began to smile．He looked a different person then，and Mary thought how much nicer people looked when they smiled．The gardener spoke gently to the robin，and the pretty little bird hopped on the ground near them．
　　‘He's my friend，he is，’said the old man．‘There aren't any other robins in the garden，so he's a bit lonely．’He spoke in strong Yorkshire dialect，so Mary had to listen carefully to understand him．
　　She looked very hard at the robin．‘I'm lonely too，’she said．She had not realized this before．
　　‘What's your name？’she asked the gardener．
　　‘Ben Weatherstaff．I'm lonely myself．The robin's my only friend，you see．’
　　‘I haven't got any friends at all，’said Mary．
　　Yorkshire people always say what they are thinking，and old Ben was a Yorkshire moor man．‘We're alike，you and me，’he told Mary．‘We're not pretty to look at，and we're both very disagreeable．’
　　Nobody had ever said this to Mary before．‘Am I really as ugly and disagreeable as Ben？’she wondered．
　　Suddenly the robin flew to a tree near Mary and started singing to her．Ben laughed loudly．
　　‘Well！’he said．‘He wants to be your friend！’
　　‘Oh！Would you please be my friend？’she whispered to the robin．She spoke in a soft，quiet voice and old Ben looked at her in surprise．
　　‘You said that really nicely！’he said．‘You sound like Dickon，when he talks to animals on the moor．’
　　‘Do you know Dickon？’asked Mary．But just then the robin flew away．‘Oh look，he's flown into the garden with no door！ Please，Ben，how can I get into it？’
　　Ben stopped smiling and picked up his spade．‘You can't， and that's that．It's not your business．Nobody can find the door．Run away and play，will you？I must get on with my work．’And he walked away．He did not even say goodbye．
　　In the next few days Mary spent almost all her time in the gardens．The fresh air from the moor made her hungry，and she was becoming stronger and healthier．One day she noticed the robin again．He was on top of a wall，singing to her．‘Good morning！Isn't this fun！Come this way！’he seemed to say， as he hopped along the wall．Mary began to laugh as she danced along beside him．‘I know the secret garden's on the other side of this wall！’she thought excitedly．‘And the robin lives there！But where's the door？’
　　That evening she asked Martha to stay and talk to her beside the fire after supper．They could hear the wind blowing round the old house， but the room was warm and comfortable． Mary only had one idea in her head．
　　‘Tell me about the secret garden，’she said．
　　‘Well，all right then，miss，but we aren't supposed to talk about it，you know．It was Mrs Graven's favourite garden，and she and Mr Craven used to take care of it themselves．They spent hours there，reading and talking．Very happy，they were． They used the branch of an old tree as a seat．But one day when she was sitting on the branch，it broke，and she fell．She was very badly hurt and the next day she died．That's why he hates the garden so much，and won't let anyone go in there．’
　　‘How sad！’said Mary．‘Poor Mr Craven！’It was the first time that she had ever felt sorry for anyone．
　　Just then，as she was listening to the wind outside，she heard another noise，in the house．
　　‘Can you hear a child crying？’she asked Martha．
　　Martha looked confused．‘Er—no，’she replied．‘No，I think…it must be the wind．’
　　But at that moment the wind blew open their door and they heard the crying very clearly．
　　‘I told you！’cried Mary．
　　At once Martha shut the door．‘It was the wind，’she repeated．But she did not speak in her usual natural way，and Mary did not believe her．
　　The next day it was very rainy，so Mary did not go out．Instead she decided to wander round the house，looking into some of the hundred rooms that Mrs Medlock had told her about． She spent all morning going in and out of dark，silent rooms， which were full of heavy furniture and old pictures．She saw no servants at all，and was on her way back to her room for lunch， when she heard a cry．‘It's a bit like the cry that I heard last night！’she thought．Just then the housekeeper，Mrs Medlock， appeared，with her keys in her hand．
　　‘What are you doing here？’she asked crossly．
　　‘I didn't know which way to go，and I heard someone crying，’answered Mary．
　　‘You didn't hear anything！Go back to you room now． And if you don't stay there，I'll lock you in！’
　　Mary hated Mrs Medlock for this．‘There was someone crying，I know there was！’she said to herself．‘But I'll discover who it is soon！’She was almost beginning to enjoy herself in Yorkshire．


■ 2 玛丽在约克郡的日子
　　她们来到一座很大的旧房子前，从外面看上去黑暗而冷漠。玛丽走进投满阴影的大厅，觉得自己非常渺小，不知身在何处。她们径直上了楼，玛丽被带进一个房间，里面生着火，很暖和，桌上摆着食物。
　　“这就是你的房间，”梅洛太太说。“吃点东西就睡吧。记住，你必须呆在自己的房间里！克莱文先生可不想看见你在房子里乱逛！”
　　第二天一早玛丽醒来时，看见一个年轻的女仆正在清理壁炉。房间看上去很暗，有点古怪，墙上挂着狗、马还有女人的画像，一点也不像个孩子的房间。从窗子望出去，她看不到任何树或房屋，只有荒原，看上去像一片紫色的海。
　　“你是谁？”她冷冷地问那个仆人。
　　“我叫玛莎，小姐。”女孩笑着回答。
　　“外面是什么？”玛丽又问道。
　　“那是荒原，”玛莎笑着。“你喜欢吗？”
　　“不，”玛丽很快地答道，“我讨厌它。”
　　“那是因为你还不了解它。你会喜欢它的。我喜欢它。春天和夏天都开满了花，可爱极了，连空气都是甜的。那儿的空气新鲜极了，鸟也叫得那么动听，我从来都不想离开它。”
　　玛丽感到很懊恼。“你可真怪，”她说，“在印度我们从来不跟用人交谈。我们下命令，他们服从，这就够了。”
　　玛莎对玛丽的小姐脾气好像并不在意。
　　“我知道我说得太多了！”她笑着说。
　　玛丽问道，“你会给我做用人吗？”
　　“嗯，也不全是。我为梅洛太太工作。我要打扫你的房间，给你拿吃的东西，可除此之外你并不需要一个用人。”
　　“那谁给我穿衣服呢？”
　　玛莎停下手里的活儿，瞪着玛丽。
　　“你自个儿不会穿衣服？”她惊讶地问。
　　“你是什么意思？我听不懂你的话！”
　　“噢，我忘了。我们这儿都说约克郡的方言，当然你是听不懂的。我是说，你自己不能穿衣服吗？”
　　“当然不能，总是用人给我穿的。”
　　“哈！我看你得学着自己穿衣服。我妈妈常说不管一个人多有钱，多尊贵，他都得能自己照顾自已。”
　　玛丽小姐有些生玛莎的气了。“我从印度来，我们那儿就不这样！你根本不知道印度，不知道用人，什么都不知道！你……你……”她没法表达清楚自己的意思。突然间觉得非常困惑，非常孤单，索性倒在床上大哭起来。
　　“好啦，好啦，别哭啦，”玛莎轻轻地说。“对不起，你是对的，我是不知道。请你别哭了，小姐。”
　　她的声音和善而友好，玛丽感觉好了一些，很快止住了哭泣。玛莎打扫完继续说着话，可玛丽却无聊地望着窗外，假装根本不去听她讲话。
　　“你看，小姐，我家有11个兄弟姐妹，家里没什么钱，他们又都吃得那么多！我妈妈说是荒原上清新的空气让他们这么饿的。我弟弟狄肯总是在荒原上，他今年12岁，有一匹马，偶尔他会骑一骑。”
　　“他的马是从哪儿来的？”玛丽问。她一直都想有只属于自己的动物，因此开始对狄肯有了一点兴趣。
　　“哦，那是匹野马，可狄肯是个好孩子，动物都喜欢他。这会儿你该吃早餐了，就放在桌子上呢。”
　　“我不想吃，”玛丽说，“我不饿。”
　　“什么！”玛莎叫道，“我的弟弟妹妹们可要不了5分钟就能把它们都吃光！”
　　“为什么？”玛丽冷冷地问。
　　“因为他们没有足够的东西吃，就因为这个，他们总是觉得饿。你有饭吃可是很幸运的，小姐。”玛丽什么也没说，不过她喝了点茶，还吃了点面包。
　　“好了，穿上外套跑到外面去玩儿吧，”玛莎说，“新鲜空气对你有好处。”
　　玛丽望了望窗外冷暗的灰色天空，问道，“这种天气干嘛要出去玩呢？”
　　“因为屋子里也没什么可玩的，对不对？”
　　玛丽觉得玛莎说得不错，又说，“可是谁跟我一块去呢？”
　　玛莎瞪着她，“没人会去。你得学会自己玩，狄肯一个人在荒原能玩上几个小时，他跟飞鸟、羊还有其他动物一起玩。”她把目光移开，停了一会儿，“也许我不该告诉你这个，不过——不过有一座被墙围住的花园是上了锁的。有10年没人进去过了，那是克莱文太太的花园，她死得那么突然，克莱文先生就把它锁上了，还把钥匙也埋了起来——哦，我得走了，我听见梅洛太太在摇铃叫我呢。”
　　玛丽下了楼在空旷的花园中闲逛。很多果园和菜园周围都有围墙，可没有锁上门的。她看见一个老人在其中一个菜园中挖地，不过他看上去脾气不好，也不和善，于是玛丽继续往前走。
　　“冬天一切看上去都那么丑！”她想。“可那座锁上的花园多神秘啊！舅舅为什么要把钥匙埋起来呢？要是他爱他妻子，他干嘛那么讨厌她的花园呢？也许我永远也不会知道了。我看就是看到他我也不会喜欢他，他也不会喜欢我的，所以我还是没法儿问他。”
　　正在这时，她看到一只知更鸟在一堵墙后面的树上冲她叫着，“我看那棵树就在秘密花园里！”她自己说着，“那儿另外有一堵墙，而且没有进去的路。”
　　她回到园丁挖土的地方，跟他搭话。一开始他的回答很不耐烦，可是突然那只知更鸟飞到他们身旁，老人开始有了笑容。这会儿他看上去像换了个人。玛丽想，人微笑的时候看着就要好许多。园丁温和地跟知更鸟说话，而那漂亮的小鸟就在他们旁边的地上跳来跳去。
　　“他是我的朋友，他是，”老人说，“园子里没有别的知更鸟，所以它觉得有点孤独。”老人说话带着浓重的约克郡口音，所以玛丽得非常仔细才能听得懂他的话。
　　她紧紧盯着那只知更鸟，说，“我也很孤独。”在这之前她从没有意识到这一点。
　　“你叫什么名字？”她问园丁。
　　“本·威瑟斯塔夫。我自己也很孤独，瞧，这只知更鸟是我唯一的朋友。”
　　“可我什么朋友都没有。”玛丽说。
　　约克郡人从来都是心直口快，本这个老头正是约克郡荒原上的人。“你和我，咱俩差不多。”他对玛丽说，“长得丑，脾气还不好。”
　　以前从来没有人对玛丽说过这些。她有些怀疑，“我真是像本一样又丑又不招人喜欢吗？”
　　突然，知更鸟飞到玛丽近旁的一棵树上，开始对着她唱歌。本大声笑起来。
　　“看哪！”他说，“他想做你的朋友呢！”
　　“哦！你愿意做我的朋友吗？”她小声地对知更鸟说。她的声音又轻又柔，本老头惊奇地望着她。
　　“你说的真好！”他说，“你听起来像狄肯，他在荒原上跟动物说话时就是这样。”
　　“你认识狄肯吗？”玛丽问道。但就在这时知更鸟飞走了。“哦，看哪，他飞到那个没有门的花园里去了！本，请问，我怎么才能进去呢？”
　　本收起了笑容，拾起他的铲子。“你不能进去，就是不行。那不是你的事儿，没人能找到那扇门。到别的地方去玩吧，好吗？我得接着干活儿了。”然后他就走开了，甚至连再见也没说。
　　以后的几天，玛丽几乎所有的时间都呆在花园里。荒原上吹来的新鲜空气让她感到饥饿，而她也变得强壮，变得健康了。一天，她又看见了知更鸟。他好像是在说，“早上好！多好玩啊！上这儿来！”一边沿着围墙跳着。玛丽一边跟在他旁边跳着，一边放声笑起来。“我知道秘密花园在这堵墙的那一边！”她兴奋地想着。“知更鸟就住在那儿！可是门在哪儿呢？”
　　那天晚饭后她让玛莎留下，在壁炉边上陪她说话。她们听到风在房子周围盘旋，而屋子里又暖和又舒适。玛丽的脑子里只有一个念头。
　　“给我讲讲那个秘密花园吧。”她说。
　　“嗯，那好吧，小姐，不过你知道我们是不许谈论它的。那是克莱文夫人最喜欢的花园，她和克莱文先生曾亲自打理它。他们时常在里面呆上几个小时，读书，谈心，他们非常幸福。他们拿一棵老树的枝当座椅。可是有一天，当克莱文夫人坐在上面时，树枝断了，她摔下来，伤得很重，第二天就死了。这就是为什么克莱文先生那么讨厌那个花园，而且不让任何人进去的原因。”
　　“太惨了！”玛丽说。“可怜的克莱文先生！”这是玛丽第一次为别人感到难过。
　　就在这时，当她倾听着外面的风时，她听到了另一个声音，就在这房子里面。
　　“你听到小孩在哭吗？”她问玛莎。
　　玛莎看上去很为难，“嗯——没有，”她答道，“不，我想——肯定是风。”
　　可是这时风把她们的门吹开了。她们真切地听到了哭声。
　　“我说的没错吧！”玛丽大声说。
　　玛莎立刻把门关上，还是说，“那就是风声。”可她的声音不像平时那么自然，所以玛丽根本不相信她。
　　第二天雨下得很大，玛丽没有出去，而是打定主意在房子里转转，看看梅洛太太讲过的那上百个房间。她整个上午都在出入那些昏暗寂静的房间，房间里满是笨重的家具和古旧的油画。她没看到一个用人，当她转身回房间吃午饭时，听到有人哭泣的声音。“听起来很像昨天晚上的哭声。”她想。就在这时管家梅洛太太出现了，手里拎着大串钥匙。
　　“你在这里干什么？”她生气地问道。
　　“我不知道该从哪儿出去，我听见有人在哭。”玛丽回答。
　　“你什么也没听见！现在就回你的房间去，你要是不呆在那儿，我就把你锁起来！”
　　玛丽不喜欢梅洛太太这种样子，“就是有人在哭嘛，我知道肯定有！”她自言自语道。“不过我会很快弄清楚是谁的！”她几乎开始喜欢在约克郡的生活了。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 69楼  发表于: 2014-08-21 0

■ 3 Finding the secret garden
　　When Mary woke up two days later，the wind and rain had all disappeared，and the sky was a beautiful blue．‘Spring'll be here soon，’said Martha happily．‘You'll love the moor then，when it's full of flowers and birds．’
　　‘Could I get to the moor？’asked Mary．
　　‘You've never done much walking，have you？I don't think you could walk the five miles to our cottage！’
　　‘But I'd like to meet your family，’Mary said．
　　Martha looked at the little girl for a moment．She remembered how disagreeable Mary had been when she first arrived． But now，Mary looked interested and friendly．
　　‘I'll ask Mother，’said Martha．‘She can always think of a good plan．She's sensible and hardworking and kind— I know you'll like her．’
　　‘I like Dickon，although I've never seen him．’
　　‘I wonder what Dickon will think of you？’
　　‘He won't like me，’said Mary．‘No one does．’
　　‘But do you like yourself？That's what Mother would ask．’
　　‘No，not really．I've never thought of that．’
　　‘Well，I must go now．It's my day off，so I'm going home to help Mother with the housework．Goodbye，miss．See you tomorrow．’
　　Mary felt lonelier than ever when Martha had gone，so she went outside．The sunshine made the gardens look different．And the change in the weather had even made Ben Weatherstaff easier to talk to．
　　‘Can you smell spring in the air？’he asked her．‘Things are growing，deep down in the ground．Soon you'll see little green shoots coming up—young plants，they are．You watch them．’
　　‘I will'replied Mary．‘Oh，there's the robin！’The little bird hopped on to Ben's spade．‘Are things growing in the garden where he lives？’
　　‘What garden？’said Ben，in his badtempered voice．
　　‘You know，the secret garden．Are the flowers dead there？’ She really wanted to know the answer．
　　‘Ask the robin，’said Ben crossly．‘He's the only one who's been in there for the last ten years．’
　　Ten years was a long time，Mary thought．She had been born ten years ago．She walked away，thinking．She had begun to like the gardens，and the robin，and Martha and Dickon and their mother．Before she came to Yorkshire，she had not liked anybody．
　　She was walking beside the long wall of the secret garden， when a most wonderful thing happened．She suddenly realized the robin was following her．She felt very pleased and excited by this，and cried out，‘You like me，don't you？And I like you too！’As he hopped along beside her，she hopped and sang too，to show him that she was his friend．Just then he stopped at a place where a dog had dug a hole in the ground．As Mary looked at the hole，she noticed something almost buried there． She put her hand in and pulled it out．It was an old key．
　　‘Perhaps it's been buried for ten years，’she whispered to herself．‘Perhaps it's the key to the secret garden！’
　　She looked at it for a long time．How lovely it would be to find the garden，and see what had happened to it in the last ten years！She could play in it all by herself，and nobody would know she was there．She put the key safely in her pocket．
　　The next morning Martha was back at Misselthwaite Manor，and told Mary all about her day with her family．
　　‘I really enjoyed myself．I helped Mother with the whole week's washing and baking．And I told the children about you． They wanted to know about your servants，and the ship that brought you to England，and everything！’
　　‘I can tell you some more for next time，’offered Mary． ‘They'd like to hear about riding on elephants and camels， wouldn't they？’
　　‘Oh，that would be kind of you，miss！And look，Mother has sent you a present！’
　　‘A present！’repeated Mary．How could a family of fourteen hungry people give anyone a present！
　　‘Mother bought it from a man who came to the door to sell things．She told me，“Martha，you've brought me your pay，like a good girl，and we need it all，but I'm going to buy something for that lonely child at the Manor，”and she bought one，and here it is！’
　　It was a skippingrope．Mary stared at it．
　　‘What is it？’she asked．
　　‘Don't they have skippingropes in India？Well，this is how you use it．Just watch me．’
　　Martha took the rope and ran into the middle of the room． She counted up to a hundred as she skipped．
　　‘That looks lovely，’said Mary ．‘Your mother is very kind．Do you think I could ever skip like that？’
　　‘Just try，’said Martha．‘Mother says it'll make you strong and healthy．Skip outside in the fresh air．’
　　Mary put her coat on and took the skipping-rope．As she was opening the door，she thought of something and turned round．
　　‘Martha，it was your money really．Thank you．’She never thanked people usually and she did not know how to do it．So she held out her hand，because she knew that adults did that．
　　Martha shook her hand and laughed．‘You're a strange child，’she said．‘Like an old woman！Now run away and play！’
　　The skippingrope was wonderful．Mary counted and skipped，skipped and counted，until her face was hot and red． She was having more fun than she had ever had before．She skipped through the gardens until she found Ben Weatherstaff， who was digging and talking to his robin．She wanted them both to see her skip．
　　‘Well！’said Ben．‘You're looking fine and healthy today！ Go on skipping．It's good for you．’
　　Mary skipped all the way to the secret garden wall．And there was the robin！He had followed her！Mary was very pleased．
　　‘You showed me where the key was yesterday，’she laughed．‘I've got it in my pocket．So you ought to show me the door today！’
　　The robin hopped on to an old climbing plant on the wall，and sang his most beautiful song．Suddenly the wind made the plant move，and Mary saw something under the dark green leaves．The thick，heavy plant was covering a door．Mary's heart was beating fast and her hands were shaking as she pushed the leaves away and found the keyhole．She took the key out of her pocket，and it fitted the hole．Using both hands， she managed to unlock the door．Then she turned round to see if anyone was watching．But there was no one，so she pushed the door，which opened，slowly，for the first time in ten years． She walked quickly in and shut the door behind her．At last she was inside the secret garden！
　　It was the loveliest，most exciting place she had ever seen． There were old rose trees everywhere，and the walls were covered with climbing roses．She looked carefully at the grey branches．Were the roses still alive？Ben would know．She hoped they weren't all dead．But she was inside the wonderful garden，in a world of her own．It seemed very strange and silent，but she did not feel lonely at all．Then she noticed some small green shoots coming up through the grass．So something was growing in the garden after all！When she found a lot more shoots in different places，she decided they needed more air and light，so she began to pull out the thick grass around them．She worked away，clearing the ground，for two or three hours，and had to take her coat off because she got so hot．The robin hopped around，pleased to see someone gardening．
　　She almost forgot about lunch，and when she arrived back in her room，she was very hungry and ate twice as much as usual．‘Martha，’she said as she was eating，‘I've been thinking．This is a big，lonely house，and there isn't much for me to do．Do you think，if I buy a little spade，I can make my own garden？’
　　‘That's just what Mother said，’replied Martha．‘You'd enjoy digging and watching plants growing．Dickon can get you a spade，and some seeds to plant，if you like．’
　　‘Oh，thank you，Martha！ I've got some money that Mrs Medlock gave me．Will you write and ask Dickon to buy them for me？’
　　‘I will．And he'll bring them to you himself．’
　　‘Oh！Then I'll see him．’Mary looked very excited．Then she remembered something．‘I heard that cry in the house again，Martha．It wasn't the wind this time．I've heard it three times now．Who is it？’
　　Martha looked uncomfortable．‘You mustn't go wandering around the house，you know．Mr Craven wouldn't like it．Now I must go and help the others downstairs．I'll see you at teatime．’
　　As the door closed behind Martha，Mary thought to herself， ‘This really is the strangest house that anyone ever lived in．’


■ 3 找到秘密花园
　　两天后，当玛丽早上醒来时，风住了，雨也停了，天空是一片美丽的蓝色。
　　“春天就要来了！”玛莎快活地说道，“那时到处是花儿和小鸟，你会喜欢荒原的。”
　　“我能去荒原吗？”玛丽问。
　　“你没有走过那么远的路吧，对不对？我看你走不了5里路到我们住的小屋去！”
　　“可是我想见一见你的家人。”玛丽说。
　　玛莎对着这个小女孩注视了片刻，她想起玛丽刚来这儿时是多么的不讨人喜欢，可是现在，她看上去兴致勃勃的，也很友好。
　　“我得问问妈妈，”玛莎说，“她总能想出好办法的。她聪明、能干，还很善良，我想你会喜欢她的。”
　　“我喜欢狄肯，虽然我没见过他。”
　　“我不知道狄肯会不会喜欢你。”
　　“他不会喜欢我的，”玛丽说，“没人喜欢我。”
　　“但是你喜欢自己吗？妈妈会这么问的。”
　　“不，不知道，我从来没想过。”
　　“哦，我得走了，今天是我休息的日子，我得回家帮妈妈做家务，再见，小姐，明天见。”
　　玛莎走后，玛丽觉得更孤单了，于是她走到外面。阳光使花园看上去与往日不同，而且天气的变化似乎让本·威瑟斯塔夫也变得喜欢说话了。
　　“你能闻到春天的气息吗？”他问玛丽，“在深深的泥土下面，万物在生长。很快你就会看见绿色的嫩芽长出来——那些幼苗，你会看见它们的。”
　　“我会的，”玛丽答道。“噢！知更鸟！”小鸟在本的铲子上蹦跳着。“它住的园子里生物也在生长么？”
　　“什么园子？”本问道，语气中有些暴躁。
　　“你知道的，那个秘密花园。那儿的花儿死了吗？”她是真的想知道答案。
　　“问知更鸟吧，”本不耐烦地说，“它是唯一在这10年里去过那儿的。”
　　10年是段很长的时间，玛丽想。她是10年前出生的。她走开了，想着心事。她已经开始喜欢上园子、知更鸟、玛莎、狄肯、还有他们的母亲。在她来约克郡之前，她从来也没喜欢过谁。
　　她正在秘密花园长长的围墙外走着，一件惊人的事情发生了。她突然发现知更鸟在跟着她，她感到非常高兴，非常激动，她叫道。“你喜欢我，对么？我也喜欢你！”知更鸟一蹦一跳地在她左右，她也一样跳着唱着，告诉知更鸟她是他的朋友。这时知更鸟在一个地方停下来，那儿的地上有一个狗挖出来的洞。玛丽往洞里看时，发现有个东西埋在里面，她伸手进去拣出来，是一把旧钥匙。
　　“说不定它已经被埋了10年了，”她低声对自己说。“说不定这就是秘密花园的钥匙！”
　　她拿着钥匙看了很久。要是能找到秘密花园，就能看看10年间都发生了些什么变化！她就能一个人在里面玩儿，谁也不知道她在哪儿啦。她把钥匙小心地放进口袋里。
　　第二天早晨，玛莎回到庄园，她给玛丽讲述了她一天的情况和她家人的事。
　　“我真高兴，我帮妈妈把一个星期要洗的东西都洗了，还烤了一个星期要吃的面包。我对孩子们讲起你，他们都想知道你在印度的仆人们，带你来英国的大船，一切的事情！”
　　“下次我会多讲些给你听，”玛丽说，“他们会喜欢听骑大象和骑骆驼的事，对么？”
　　“噢，小姐，你真是太好了！对了，看，妈妈送给你的礼物！”
　　“礼物！”玛丽重复道。一个有着14个挨饿的人的家庭怎么能给人送礼物！
　　“妈妈从上门卖货的人那儿买的。她告诉我说，‘玛莎，你是个好孩子，把工钱都给了我，我们需要用钱，不过我要给庄园里那个孤单的孩子买点东西。’于是她就买了一个，瞧，就在这儿！”
　　那是一根跳绳。玛丽瞪大眼睛望着它。
　　“这是什么？”她问。
　　“在印度没有人跳绳吗？好吧，你得这么用，看着我。”
　　玛莎拿着绳子跑到房间中央，跳了有100下。
　　“真好看。”玛丽说道。“你妈妈真好，你觉得我能跳得那么好吗？”
　　“试试看，”玛莎说。“妈妈说它会让你健康又强壮。要在外面新鲜空气中跳。”
　　玛丽穿上大衣，拿起跳绳，要去开门的时候她好像想起了什么，又转回来。
　　“玛莎，这其实是花你的钱，谢谢你。”她平常从来不去感谢别人，也不知道该怎么做。于是她伸出手，因为她知道大人们都那么做。
　　玛莎握住她的手笑起来，说，“你可真是个怪孩子，像个老太婆！现在就到外面玩去吧！”
　　跳绳真棒，玛丽跳着数着，数着跳着，跳得脸蛋儿又红又热，她从来没有这么快活过。她跳过花园，找到本·威瑟斯塔夫，老人正在挖土，一边跟知更鸟说着话。她想让他们俩都看她跳绳。
　　“哈！你今天看上去不错，很健康，接着跳吧，这对你有好处。”他说。
　　玛丽一路跳着来到秘密花园的墙外，知更鸟也在那儿！它是跟着她来的，玛丽高兴极了。
　　“你昨天告诉了我钥匙在哪儿，”她笑着说道，“我把它放在兜里了，今天你该告诉我门在哪儿啦！”
　　知更鸟跳到墙上的一根老藤上，唱起他最动听的歌。突然，风吹动了藤蔓，玛丽看见了那暗绿色叶子下面的东西。那沉重粗壮的植物遮掩着一扇门。玛丽的心跳加快了，当她推开藤蔓，发现钥匙孔时，手都在颤抖。她从兜里掏出钥匙，插进孔中，双手一起使劲打开了那道锁，然后她转过身看看有没有人看见，但是一个人也没有，于是她推动了那扇门。门缓缓地开了，这是10年来第一次。她很快走进花园，随手关上了门。她终于进了这座秘密花园！
　　这是她所见过的最美丽、最令人心动的地方。眼前全是生长多年的玫瑰，墙也被蔓生的玫瑰盖住了。她细细地端详那灰色的枝条，那些玫瑰还活着吗？本一定知道。她希望它们都没死。可她是在这座奇妙的花园的里面，在一个属于她的世界里。这里陌生寂静，可她一点也不觉得孤单。这时，她一眼注意到一些从草地上冒出来的小小的绿芽，花园总算有东西在生长！当她在其他地方又看到更多的嫩芽时，她想它们一定需要更多的空气和阳光，于是开始拔掉它们周围浓密的杂草。她埋头干着，清理着地面，一直忙活了两三个小时，而且已经脱掉了大衣，因为她实在是太热了。知更鸟在四周跳着，看到有人整理这个花园它很高兴。
　　她几乎忘了去吃午饭，当她回到房间时觉得饿极了，吃掉了平常两顿饭的东西。“玛莎，”她一边吃一边说道，“我一直在想，这么一座孤零零的大房子里，我实在没什么可干。你觉得，如果我买把小铲子，造一座自己的花园怎么样？”
　　“妈妈就是这么说的，”玛莎回答。“你会喜欢挖土，然后看着植物长起来的。要是你愿意，狄肯能给你弄一把铲子，还能给你些花籽。”
　　“哦，太感谢你啦，玛莎！梅洛太太给了我些钱，你能给狄肯写封信，让他给我买吗？”
　　“我会写的，他会自己给你送来。”
　　“哦！那我就能见到他了，”玛丽显得很兴奋。接着她又想起了什么，“我又听见房子里的哭声了，玛莎，这次不是风，我都听到过3次了，那是谁呀？”
　　玛莎看上去有些为难，“你看，你不能在房子里乱走，克莱文先生不喜欢这样。我这会儿得下楼去给别人帮忙了，喝茶的时候见。”
　　玛莎关上门出去了，玛丽独自想着，“这可是人们住过的最奇怪的房子。”


■ 4 Meeting Dickon
　　Mary spent nearly a week working in the secret garden． Each day she found new shoots coming out of the ground．Soon，there would be flowers everywhere—thousands of them．It was an exciting game to her．When she was inside those beautiful old walls，no one knew where she was．
　　During that week she became more friendly with Ben，who was often digging in one of the vegetable gardens．
　　‘What are your favourite flowers，Ben？’she asked him one day．
　　‘Roses．I used to work for a young lady who loved roses，you see，and she had a lot in her garden．That was ten years ago． But she died．Very sad，it was．’
　　‘What happened to the roses？’asked Mary．
　　‘They were left there，in the garden．’
　　‘If rose branches look dry and grey，are they still alive？’ asked Mary．It was so important to know！
　　‘In the spring they'll show green shoots，and then—But why are you so interested in roses？’he asked．
　　Mary's face went red．‘I just…wanted to pretend I've got a garden．I haven't got anyone to play with．’
　　‘Well，that's true，’said Ben．He seemed to feel sorry for her．Mary decided she liked old Ben，although he was sometimes badtempered．
　　She skipped along and into the wood at the end of the gardens．Suddenly she heard a strange noise，and there in front of her was a boy．He was sitting under a tree，playing on a wooden pipe．He was about twelve，with a healthy red face and bright blue eyes．There was a squirrel and a crow in the tree， and two rabbits sitting on the grass near him．
　　‘They're listening to the music！’thought Mary．‘I mustn't frighten them！’She stood very still．
　　The boy stopped playing．‘That's right，’he said．‘Animals don't like it if you move suddenly．I'm Dickon and you must be Miss Mary．I've brought you the spade and the seeds．’
　　He spoke in an easy，friendly way．Mary liked him at once． As they were looking at the seed packets together，the robin hopped on to a branch near them．Dickon listened carefully to the robin's song．
　　‘He's saying he's your friend，he told Mary．
　　‘Really？Oh，I am pleased he likes me．Can you understand everything that birds say？’
　　‘I think I do，and they think I do．I've lived on the moor with them for so long．Sometimes I think I am a bird or an animal，not a boy at all！’His smile was the widest she had ever seen．
　　He explained how to plant the seeds．Suddenly he said，‘I can help you plant them！Where's your garden？’
　　Mary went red，then white．She had never thougt of this． What was she going to say？
　　‘Could you keep a secret？It's a great secret．If anyone discovers it，I'll…I'll die！’
　　‘I keep secrets for all the wild birds and animals on the moor．So I can keep yours too，’he replied．
　　‘I've stolen a garden，’she said very fast．‘Nobody goes into it，nobody wants it．I love it and nobody takes care of it！ They're letting it die！’And she threw her arms over her face and started crying．
　　‘Don't cry，’said Dickon gently．‘Where is it？’
　　‘Come with me and I'll show you，’said Miss Mary．
　　They went to the secret garden and entered it together． Dickon walked round，looking at everything．
　　‘Martha told me about this place，but I never thought I'd see it，’he said．‘It's wonderful！’
　　‘What about the roses？’asked Mary worriedly．‘Are they still alive？What do you think？’
　　‘Look at these shoots on the branches．Most of them are alive all right．’He took out his knife and cut away some of the dead wood from the rose trees．Mary showed him the work she had done in the garden，and they talked as they cut and cleared．
　　‘Dickon，’said Mary suddenly，‘I like you．I never thought I'd like as many as five people！’
　　‘Only five！’laughed Dickon．
　　He did look funny when he laughed，thought Mary．
　　‘Yes，your mother，Martha，the robin，Ben，and you．’Then she asked him a question in Yorkshire dialect，because that was his language．
　　‘Does tha’like me？’was her question．
　　‘Of course！I likes thee wonderful！’replied Dickon，a big smile on his round face．Mary had never been so happy．
　　When she went back to the house for her lunch，she told Martha about Dickon's visit．
　　‘I've got news for you too，’said Martha．‘Mr Craven's come home，and wants to see you！He's going away again tomorrow，for several months．’
　　‘Oh！’said Mary．That was good news．She would have all summer in the secret garden before he came back．But she must be careful．He mustn't guess her secret now．
　　Just then Mrs Medlock arrived，in her best black dress，to take Mary down to Mr Craven's room．
　　Mary's uncle had black hair with some white in it，and high， crooked shoulders．His face was not ugly，but very sad．During their conversation he watched her in a worried way．Perhaps he was thinking of other things at the same time．
　　He looked at the thin child．‘Are you well？’he asked．Mary tried to keep her voice calm as she replied，
　　‘I'm getting stronger and healthier．’
　　‘What do you want to do，in this big empty house？’
　　‘I…I just want to play outside—I enjoy that．’
　　‘Yes，Martha's mother，Susan Sowerby，spoke to me the other day．She's a sensible woman—and she said you needed fresh air．But where do you play？’ ‘Everywhere！I just skip and runand look for green shoots．I don't damage anything！’
　　‘Don't look so frightened！Of course a child like you couldn't damage anything．Play where you like．Is there anything that you want？’
　　Mary came a step nearer to him，and her voice shook a little as she spoke．‘Could Icould I have a bit of garden？’
　　Mr Craven looked very surprised．
　　‘To plant seeds in…to make them come alive！’Mary went on bravely．‘It was too hot in India，so I was always ill and tired there．But here it's different．I…I love the garden！’
　　He passed a hand quickly over his eyes．Then he looked kindly at Mary．‘I knew someone once who loved growing things，like you．Yes，child，take as much of the garden as you want．’He smiled gently at her．‘Now leave me．I'm very tired．’
　　Mary ran all the way back to her room．
　　‘Martha！’she shouted．‘Mr Graven's really a nice man，but he looks very unhappy．He said I can have my own garden！’
　　She was planning to work in the garden with Dickon every day，to make it beautiful for the summer．


■ 4 见到狄肯
　　玛丽花了将近一个星期的时间在秘密花园里干活儿。每天，她都看到新的嫩芽从土里冒出来，很快，到处都将开满成千上万的花朵。对她来说，这是一个让她兴奋不已的游戏。她一走进那道美丽的旧围墙，就没人知道她去了哪儿。
　　那个星期她开始对经常不停地在那块菜地里挖土的本更加友好了。
　　一天，她问他，“本，你最喜欢什么花？”
　　“玫瑰。我曾经给一位喜爱玫瑰的女士干活儿，她的花园里有好多玫瑰，那都是10年前的事了。可是她死了，很惨，是不是？”
　　“那些玫瑰怎么样了？”玛丽问。
　　“它们就留在花园里了。”
　　“要是玫瑰的枝子看上去又干又暗，它们还活着吗？”玛丽问道。弄懂这个简直是太重要了！
　　“到了春天它们就会长出绿色的嫩芽，然后——你怎么会对玫瑰有兴趣呢？”他问。
　　玛丽的脸红了。“我只是——设想自己有个花园，没人跟我一起玩儿。”
　　“嗯，那倒是真的，”本说。他似乎是在为她感到难过。玛丽知道自己喜欢本，尽管他有时脾气不大好。
　　她蹦跳着来到花园尽头的树丛中，突然，她听到一个陌生的声音，有个男孩出现在她的面前。他正坐在一棵树下，吹着一根木管。他大约十二岁，脸色健康、红润，有一双明亮的蓝眼睛。树上有一只松鼠，还有只乌鸦，他身边的草地上还有两只小兔子。
　　玛丽想，“它们都在听音乐，我可别吓着它们！”她静静地站着。
　　男孩停下来，说，“这就对了，动物们不喜欢你唐突的动作。我是狄肯，你肯定就是玛丽小姐了。我给你带铲子和花籽来了。”
　　他说话的样子轻松友善，玛丽一下子就喜欢上他了。他们一起看装着花籽的小包时，知更鸟在旁边的树枝上蹦着，狄肯仔细听着知更鸟的歌声。
　　他告诉玛丽说，“它说它是你的朋友。”
　　“真的吗？哦，它喜欢我，我真太高兴了。你能听懂鸟说的每一句话吗？”
　　“我觉得是，它们也这么想。我跟它们一起在荒原上住了这么久，有时候我觉得自己就是一只鸟或是一只动物，根本就不是个孩子！”玛丽从来没有见过像他这样开心的笑容。
　　他讲解着该怎么种那些花籽，他说，“我可以帮你种！你的花园在哪儿？”
　　玛丽脸红了，然后又变得苍白。她从没想到这一点，她该怎么说呢？
　　“你能保守秘密吗？这可是个大秘密。要是有人知道了，我就……我就得死！”
　　狄肯回答，“我在荒原上为所有的鸟和兽保密，所以我也能为你保密。”
　　“我偷了一个花园，”她说得很快。“谁都没进去过，谁也不想进去。我喜欢它，可是没人照理它，他们就由着它死掉！”她的手蒙着脸，哭了起来。
　　狄肯轻轻地说，“别哭了，它在哪儿呢？”
　　“你跟我来，我让你看看它。”玛丽说。
　　他们来到秘密花园，一起走了进去。狄肯四处走着，每样东西都看看。
　　“玛莎跟我说过这个地方，可我从没想到能见到它，”他说，“它可太棒了！”
　　“那些玫瑰怎么样？”玛丽挂念地问道。“它们还活着吗？你觉得呢？”
　　“看看枝子上的那些嫩芽，大部分已经活了。”他掏出小刀割去一些已经枯死的枝条。玛丽给他看了自己在花园里干的活儿。他们一边修剪枝条，清理残叶，一边说着话。
　　“狄肯，”玛丽说道，“我喜欢你。我从没想到能喜欢5个人！”
　　“才5个人！”狄肯笑了。
　　他笑的样子很滑稽，玛丽心里想。
　　“是的，你妈妈、玛莎、知更鸟，本和你。”然后她用约克郡的方言问了一个问题，因为他就讲这种话。
　　她的问题是．“你喜欢我吗？”
　　“当然！我很喜欢你！”狄肯回答，圆圆的脸上露出灿烂的笑容。玛丽从来没有这么开心过。
　　回去吃午饭时，她告诉玛莎狄肯来过了。
　　“我也有事要告诉你，”玛莎说。“克莱文先生回来了，而且要见你！他明天又要走了，要走几个月呢。”
　　“哦！”玛丽说。那可是好消息。在他回来之前，她可以整个夏天都呆在秘密花园里。不过她一定要小心，可不能让他这会儿就猜出她的秘密。
　　这时，梅洛太太进来了。她穿上了她最好的黑色长裙，带玛丽下楼到克莱文先生的房间。
　　玛丽的舅舅黑发中夹着银丝，高高的个子，背有些驼。他长得并不丑，但脸色阴沉。谈话中他神色忧郁的看着她，也许他同时在想着什么别的事情。
　　他看着这个瘦弱的孩子，问道，“你好吗？”玛丽在回答时尽量使自己的声音保持平静。
　　“我越来越结实、健康了。”
　　“在这样一座空荡荡的大房子里，你想做些什么呢？”
　　“我……我只是在外面玩——我喜欢那样。”
　　“是啊，玛莎的母亲，苏珊·索尔比那天也这么说。她是个聪明人——她说你需要新鲜空气。可你都在哪儿玩呢？”
　　“哪儿都玩！我跳跳绳，跑来跑去——找那些绿色的嫩芽。我什么也没弄坏！”
　　“别这么害怕！像你这样的孩子当然什么也弄不坏。喜欢哪儿就在哪儿玩儿吧。你想要什么东西吗？”
　　玛丽往他身边走了一步，说话时声音有点发抖，“我能——我能有一小块花园吗？”
　　克莱文先生显得有些不解。
　　“用来播种子，让它们长起来！”玛丽壮着胆子接着说道，“在印度天气太热了，所以我老是生病，老是觉得累。可这儿就不一样。我……我喜欢花园！”
　　克莱文先生很快地用一只手挡在眼睛前面，然后他和蔼地看着玛丽，“我曾经认识一个人，也喜欢种东西，像你一样。好吧，孩子，花园你想要多大都成。”他和善地对她笑着。“现在你可以走了，我很累了。”
　　玛丽一路小跑回到了自己的房间。
　　“玛莎！”她喊道，“克莱文先生真是个好人，可他看不上去很不开心。他说我能有自己的花园！”
　　她打算每天与狄肯一起在花园里干活儿，让花园在夏天漂亮起来。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 70楼  发表于: 2014-08-21 0

■ 5 Meeting Colin
　　In the middle of the night Mary woke up．Heavy rain had started falling again，and the wind was blowing violently round the walls of the old house．Suddenly she heard crying again．This time she decided to discover who it was．She left her room，and in the darkness followed the crying sound，round corners and through doors，up and down stairs，to the other side of the big house．At last she found the right room．She pushed the door open and went in．
　　It was a big room with beautiful old furniture and pictures．In the large bed was a boy，who looked tired and cross，with a thin，white，tearful face．He stared at Mary．
　　‘Who are you？’he whispered．‘Are you a dream？’
　　‘No，I'm not．I'm Mary Lennox．Mr Craven's my uncle．’
　　‘He's my father，’said the boy．‘I'm Colin Craven．’
　　‘No one ever told me he had a son！’said Mary，very surprised．
　　‘Well，no one ever told me you'd come to live here．I'm ill，you see．I don't want people to see me and talk about me．If I live，I may have a crooked back like my father，but I'll probably die．’
　　‘What a strange house this is！’said Mary．‘So many secrets！Does your father come and see you often？’
　　‘Not often．He doesn't like seeing me because it makes him remember my mother．She died when I was born，so he almost hates me，I think．’
　　‘Why do you say you're going to die？’asked Mary．
　　‘I've always been ill．I've nearly died several times，and my back's never been strong．My doctor feels sure that I'm going to die．But he's my father's cousin，and verv poor，so he'd like me to die．Then he'd get all the money when my father dies．He gives me medicine and tells me to rest．We had a grand doctor from London once，who told me to go out in the fresh air and try to get well．But I hate fresh air．And another thing，all the servants have to do what I want，because if I'm angry，I become ill．’
　　Mary thought she liked this boy，although he seemed so strange．He asked her lots of questions，and she told him all about her life in India．
　　‘How old are you？’he asked suddenly．
　　‘I'm ten，and so are you，’replied Mary，forgetting to be careful，‘because when you were born the garden door was locked and the key was buried．And I know that was ten years ago．
　　Colin sat up in bed and looked very interested．‘What door？Who locked it？Where's the key？I want to see it．I'll make the servants tell me where it is．They'll take me there and you can come too．’
　　‘Oh，please！Don'tdon't do that！’cried Mary．
　　Colin stared at her．‘Don't you want to see it？’
　　‘Yes，but if you make them open the door，it will never be a secret again．You see，if only we know about it，if weif we can find the key，we can go and play there every day．We can help the garden come alive again．And no one will know about itexcept us！’
　　‘I see，’said Colin slowly．‘Yes，I'd like that．It'll be our secret．I've never had a secret before．’
　　‘And perhaps，’added Mary cleverly，‘we can find a boy to push you in your wheelchair，if you can't walk，and we can go there together without any other people．You'll feel better outside．I know I do．’
　　‘I'd like that，’he said dreamily．‘I think I'd like fresh air，in a secret garden．’
　　Then Mary told him about the moor，and Dickon，and Ben Weatherstaff，and the robin，and Golin listened to it all with great interest．He began to smile and look much happier．
　　‘I like having you here，’he said．‘You must come and see me every day．But I'm tired now．’
　　‘I'll sing you a song．My servant Kamala used to do that in India，’said Mary，and very soon Colin was asleep．
　　The next afternoon Mary visited Colin again，and he seemed very pleased to see her．He had sent his nurse away and had told nobody about Mary's visit．Mary had not told anybody either．They read some of his books together，and told each other stories．They were enjoying themselves and laughing loudly when suddenly the door opened．Dr Craven and Mrs Medlock came in．They almost fell over in surprise．
　　‘What's happening here？’asked Dr Craven．
　　Colin sat up straight．To Mary he looked just like an Indian prince．‘This is my cousin，Mary Lennox，’he said calmly．‘I like her．She must visit me often．’
　　‘Oh，I'm sorry，sir，’said poor Mrs Medlock to the doctor．‘I don't know how she discovered him．I told the servants to keep it a secret．’
　　‘Don't be stupid，Medlock，’said the Indian prince coldly．‘Nobody told her．She heard me crying and found me herself．Bring our tea up now．’
　　‘I'm afraid you're getting too hot and excited，my boy，’said Dr Craven．‘That's not good for you．Don't forget you're ill．’
　　‘I want to forget！’said Colin．‘I'll be angry if Mary doesn't visit me！She makes me feel better．’
　　Dr Craven did not look happy when he left the room．
　　‘What a change in the boy，sir！’said the housekeeper．‘He's usually so disagreeable with all of us．He really seems to like that strange little girl．And he does look better．’Dr Craven had to agree．


■ 5 见到柯林
　　半夜的时候，玛丽醒了。天又开始下雨了，狂风在房子周围猛烈地刮着。突然，她又听见了哭声，这次她决定要搞清楚那个人是谁。她走出房间，在黑暗中循着哭泣的声音，绕过墙角，穿过一扇扇门，上下楼梯，来到这所大房子的另一侧。终于她找到了那个房间，推开门，走了进去。
　　那是个很大的房间，摆着古旧的家具和油画，非常漂亮。在一张大床上躺着一个男孩，看上去疲惫、烦躁。他的脸颊消瘦、苍白，挂满了泪痕。他瞪大眼睛看着玛丽。
　　“你是谁？”他小声问。“我是在做梦吧？”
　　“不，不是。我是玛丽·莲诺丝。克莱文先生是我舅舅。”
　　“他是我父亲，”那个男孩说道。“我叫柯林·克莱文。”
　　“从来没有人告诉过我他有个儿子！”玛丽说，觉得十分蹊跷。
　　“嗯，也没人告诉我你在这儿住。你看到了，我病了。我不想让人们看见我议论我，要是我活下来，我可能会像父亲一样成为驼背，但是我可能会死的。”
　　“这所房子真是奇怪啊！”玛丽说。“这么多秘密！你父亲常来看你吗？”
　　“不常来。他不喜欢见到我，因为我让他想起妈妈。她是生我的时候死的，所以他八成是恨我，我这么想。”
　　“你为什么说自己会死呢？”玛丽问。
　　“我一直在生病。我已经死过几次了，而且我的脊背向来就很弱。我的医生肯定我会死的。他是我父亲的表弟，而且很穷，所以他巴不得我死呢。那样等我父亲去世以后，所有的钱就都归他了。他给我药吃，让我休息，有一回我们从伦敦请了个有名的大夫，他让我到外面呼吸新鲜空气，尽量休养好。可我不喜欢新鲜空气。还有一件事，所有的用人都必须照我的想法去做，因为要是我一生气，我就会生病的。”
　　虽然他看上去有些怪怪的，可玛丽觉得自己挺喜欢这个孩子。他问了她很多问题，而她就给他讲在印度的生活。
　　“你几岁了？”他突然问道。
　　“我10岁了，你也是，”玛丽回答，一时说漏了嘴，“因为你出生时花园的门就被锁上，钥匙也被埋起来了，我知道那是10年前的事。”
　　柯林从床上坐起来，一副好奇的样子。“什么门？谁把它锁上的？钥匙在哪儿？我要看看。我要让用人告诉我它在什么地方。他们会带我和你去的。”
　　“哦，别这样！请别这样！”玛丽大声说。
　　柯林瞪着她。“难道你不想看看它吗？”
　　“想，可要是你让他们打开门，它就再也不是个秘密了。你想，如果只有我们知道这事，如果我们——如果我们能找到那把钥匙，我们就能每天都去那儿玩儿了。我们还能让花园重新充满生机，而且谁也不会知道——只有我们！”
　　“我明白了，”柯林慢条斯理地说。“好吧，我愿意这样。它是我们的秘密，我从来没有过自己的秘密。”
　　“也许，”玛丽机敏地接着说道，“在你走不动的时候，我们也能找个男孩子用轮椅推着你，我们可以一起去那儿，再也没有别人了。你到外面就会感觉好些的。我就是这样，所以我知道。”
　　“我愿意这样做，”他憧憬着，说，“我想我会喜欢一座秘密花园里的新鲜空气的。”
　　玛丽接着又给他讲荒原，讲狄肯，讲本·威瑟斯塔夫，还有那只知更鸟。柯林非常新奇地听着这一切，他开始有了笑容，样子开心多了。
　　“我喜欢你在这儿，”他说。“你得每天来看我，可我这会儿有点儿累了。”
　　“我给你唱个歌吧。在印度时我的用人卡玛拉就常这样。”玛丽说。柯林很快就睡着了。
　　第二天下午，玛丽又来看柯林。一见到她，柯林显得很高兴。他已经支走了他的护士，也没有告诉其他人玛丽来过。玛丽同样谁也没有告诉。他们一起看柯林的书，互相讲故事。就在他们自得其乐，放声大笑的时候，门突然开了。克莱文医生和梅洛太太走了进来，他们都很是吃惊。
　　“怎么回事？”克莱文医生问道。
　　柯林坐直身子。在玛丽看来，他就像是个印度王子。“这是我的表妹，玛丽·莲诺丝，”他平静地说，“我喜欢她，她必须经常来看我。”
　　“哦，真抱歉，先生，”可怜的梅洛太太对医生说。“我不知道她是怎么找到他的，我告诉过用人们要保密的。”
　　“别傻了，梅洛太太，”印度王子冷冷地说，“谁也没告诉她，她听见我哭就自己找来了。现在去给我们沏点茶来。”
　　“我恐怕你在发热，过于激动，孩子，”克莱文医生说。“这对你可不好，别忘了你有病。”
　　“我就想忘掉！”柯林说。“要是不让玛丽来看我我就要生气了！她让我觉得好多了。”
　　克莱文医生离开的时候似乎很不高兴。
　　“这孩子变多了，先生！”管家说。“他总是跟我们合不来，他好像真的喜欢这个古怪的小姑娘，而且他看着的确好些了。”克莱文医生不得不同意她的话。


■ 6 Colin is afraid
　　Because it rained all the next week，Mary went to talk to Colin every day instead of visiting the garden．But she woke early one morning to see the sun shining into her room，and she ran out to the secret garden at once．She did not even wait to have her breakfast．It was beautifully sunny and warm，and a thousand more shoots were pushing their way out of the ground．Dickon was already there，digging hard，with the crow and a young fox beside him．
　　‘Have you seen the robin？’he asked Mary．The little bird was flying busily backwards and forwards as fast as he could，carrying pieces of dry grass．
　　‘He's building a nest！’whispered Mary．They watched the robin for a moment．Then Mary said，
　　‘I must tell you something．You probably know about Colin Craven，don't you？Well，I've met him，and I'm going to help him to get better．’
　　‘That's good news．’There was a big smile on Dickon's honest face．‘We all knew he was ill．’
　　‘He's afraid he'll have a crooked back like his father．I think that's what's making him ill．’
　　‘Perhaps we can bring him here and let him rest under the trees．That'll do him good．That's what we'll do．’
　　They had a lot of gardening and planning to do and Mary did not have time to visit Colin that day．When she came back to the house in the evening，Martha told her that the servants had had trouble with Colin．
　　‘He's been very badtempered all afternoon with all of us，because you didn't come，miss．’
　　‘Well，I was busy．He'll have to learn not to be so selfish，’replied Mary coldly．She forgot how selfish she had been when she was ill in India．‘I'll go and see him now．’
　　When she went into his room，he was lying in bed，looking tired．He did not turn to look at her．
　　‘What's the matter with you？’she asked crossly．
　　‘My back aches and my head hurts．Why dldn't you come this afternoon？’
　　‘I was working in the garden with Dickon．’
　　‘I won't let that boy come to the garden if you stay with him instead of talking to me！’
　　Mary suddenly became very angry．‘If you send Dickon away，I'll never come into this room again！’
　　‘You'll have to，if I say so．I'll make the servants bring you in here．’
　　‘Oh，will you，prince！But no one can make me talk to you．I won't look at you．I'll stare at the floor！’
　　‘You selfish girl！’cried Colin．
　　‘You're more selfish than I am．You're the most selfish boy I've ever met！’
　　‘I'm not as selfish as your fine Dickon！He keeps you playing outside when he knows I'm ill and alone！’
　　Mary had never been so furious．‘Dickon is nicer than any other boy in the world！He's like an angel！’
　　‘An angel！Don't make me laugh！He's just a poor country boy，with holes in his shoes！’
　　‘He's a thousand times better than you are！’
　　Colin had never argued with anyone like himself in his life，and in fact it was good for him．But now he was beginning to feel sorry for himself．
　　‘I'm always ill，’he said，and started to cry．‘I'm sure my back is a bit crooked．And I'm going to die！’
　　‘No，you're not！’said Mary crossly．
　　Colin opened his eyes very wide．Nobody had said that to him before．He was angry，but a bit pleased at the same time．‘What do you mean？You know I'm going to die！Everybody says I'm going to die！’
　　‘I don't believe it！’said Mary in her most disagreeable voice．‘You just say that to make people feel sorry for you．You're too horrid to die！’
　　Colin forgot about his painful back and sat up in bed．‘Get out of the room at once！’he shouted，and threw a book at her．
　　‘I'm going，’Mary shouted in reply，‘and I won't come back！’The door banged shut behind her．
　　When she reached her own room，she had decided never to tell him her great secret．‘He can stay in his room and die if he 66wants！’she thought．But soon she began to remember how ill he had been，and how frightened he was，frightened that one day his back would become as crooked as his father's．‘Perhaps…perhaps I'll go back and see him tomorrow！’
　　That night she was woken by the most terrible screams that she had ever heard．Servants were opening and shutting doors and running about．
　　‘It's Colin！’thought Mary．‘He'll go on screaming until he makes himself really ill！How selfish he is！Somebody should stop him！’
　　Just then Martha ran into the room．‘We don't know what to do！’she cried．‘He likes you，miss！Come and see if you can make him calmer，please！’
　　‘Well，I'm very cross with him，’said Mary，and jumped out of bed．‘I'm going to stop him！’
　　‘That's right，’said Martha．‘He needs someone like you，to argue with．It'll give him something new to think about．’
　　Mary ran into Colin's room，right up to his bed．
　　‘Stop screaming！’she shouted furiously．‘Stop at once！I hate you！Everybody hates you！You'll die if you go on screaming like this，and I hope you will！’
　　The screams stopped immediately．This was the first time that anyone had spoken so angrily to Colin，and he was shocked．But he went on crying quietly to himself．
　　‘My back's becoming crooked，I can feel it！I know I'm going to die！’Large tears ran down his face．
　　‘Don't be stupid！’cried Mary．‘There's nothing the matter with your horrid back！Martha，come here and help me look at his back！’
　　Martha and Mrs Medlock were standing at the door，staring at Mary，their mouths half open．They both looked very frightened．Martha came forward to help，and Miss Mary looked carefully at Colin's thin white back，up and down．Her face was serious and angry at the same time．The room was very quiet．
　　‘There's nothing wrong with your back！’she said at last．‘Nothing at all！It's as straight as mine！’
　　Only Colin knew how important those crossly spoken，childish words were．All his life he had been afraid to ask about his back，and his terrible fear had made him ill．Now an angry little girl told him his back was straight，and he believed her．He was no longer afraid．
　　They were both calmer now．He gave Mary his hand．‘I thinkI'm almost sure I will live，if we can go out in the garden together sometimes．I'm very tired now．Will you stay with me until I go to sleep？’
　　The servants went out very quietly．
　　‘I'll tell you all about the secret garden，’whispered Mary．‘I think it's full of roses and beautiful flowers．Birds like making their nests there because it's so quiet and safe．And perhaps our robin…
　　But Colin was already asleep．
　　The next day Mary met Dickon as usual in the secret garden，and told him about Colin．Mary loved Dickon's Yorkshire dialect and was trying to learn it herself．She spoke a little now．
　　‘We mun get poor Colin out here in th'sunshine—an’we munnot lose no time about it！’
　　Dickon laughed．‘Well done！I didn't know you could speak Yorkshire！You're right．We must bring Colin to the garden as soon as we can．’
　　So that afternoon she went to see Colin．
　　‘I'm sorry I said I'd send Dickon away，’he said．‘I hated you when you said he was like an angel！’
　　‘Well，he's a funny kind of angel，but he understands wild animals better than anyone．’Suddenly，Mary knew that this was the right moment to tell him．She caught hold of his hands．‘Colin，this is important．Can you keep a secret？’
　　‘Yes—yes！’he whispered excitedly．‘What is it？’
　　‘We've found the door into the secret garden！’
　　‘Oh Mary！Will I live long enough to see it？’
　　‘Of course you will！Don't be stupid！’said Mary crossly．But it was a very natural thing to say，and they both laughed．
　　Colin told Mrs Medlock and the doctor that he wanted to go out in his wheelchair．At first the doctor was worried the boy would get too tired，but when he heard that Dickon would push the wheelchair，he agreed．
　　‘Dickon's a sensible boy，’he told Colin．‘But don't forget—’
　　‘I've told you，I want to forget that I'm ill，’said Colin in his prince's voice．‘Don't you understand？It's because my cousin makes me forget that I feel better when I'm with her．’


■ 6 柯林害怕了
　　由于接下来下了一个星期的雨，玛丽没有去花园，而是每天去看柯林。可一天早晨她很早就醒了，看见阳光洒进她的房间，她立即跑出去到秘密花园，连早餐也没来得及吃。天气晴朗，阳光明媚，无数的嫩牙拱出地面，狄肯已经在那儿了，正起劲地挖着土，他的身边有一只乌鸦和一只小狐狸。
　　“看见知更鸟了吗？”他问玛丽。小鸟正忙碌地飞前飞后衔着枯叶。
　　“它在筑巢呢！”玛丽低声道。他们看了一会儿，然后玛丽说：
　　“我得告诉你一件事。你听说过柯林·克莱文，是吗？我见过他了，而且我要帮助他好起来。”
　　“这可是好消息，”狄肯质朴的脸上露出了开心的笑容。“我们都知道他有病。”
　　“他是害怕会像他父亲那样驼背，我看这就是他生病的原因。”
　　“也许我们可以带他来这儿让他在树下休息。那会对他有好处。而那正是我们要做的。”
　　他们忙着在花园里修整、种花，所以玛丽一整天没时间去看柯林。当她晚上回到房间时，玛莎告诉她用人们在柯林那儿惹了麻烦了。
　　“他整个下午冲我们所有人发脾气，就因为你没去看他，小姐。”
　　“哦，我很忙。他得学着别这么自私。”玛丽冷冷地说。她忘了她自己在印度生病时有多自私了。“我现在就去看他。”
　　她走进房间时，他正躺在床上，显得很疲倦，没有扭头看她。
　　“你怎么啦？”她不太耐烦地问道。
　　“我后背疼，头也疼。下午你为什么没来？”
　　“我在花园里跟狄肯一起干活儿。”
　　“要是你净跟他在一起不来跟我说话，我就不许那个孩子到花园里来！”
　　玛丽当即就生气了。“你要让狄肯走的话，我就再也不到这儿来了！”
　　“你必须得来，因为我说了让你来，我会叫用人把你叫来。”
　　“哦，是吗？王子！可是没人能让我跟你说话呀！我会连看都不看你，就盯着地板！”
　　“你自私！”柯林叫嚷道。
　　“你比我自私多了。你是我见过的最自私的人！”
　　“我可不像你可爱的狄肯那么自私，他明知我一个人在生病，却让你一直在外面陪着他玩！”
　　玛丽从来没生过这么大的气，“狄肯比世界上任何男孩都好！他像个天使！”
　　“一个天使！别逗了！他不过是个乡下的穷孩子。鞋底还漏着窟窿！”
　　“他比你好上一千倍！”
　　柯林长这么大从没跟自己年龄相仿的人吵过架，这实际上对他有好处。可这会儿他觉得自己可怜极了。
　　“我老是生病，”他一边说一边哭起来。“我肯定我的背有点驼了，而且我就快死了！”
　　“不，你不会的！”玛丽不耐烦了。
　　柯林睁大了眼睛，以前从来没人这么说过他。他生气了，可同时又有点高兴。“你什么意思？你知道我就要死了！每个人都说我快死了！”
　　“我不信！”玛丽说，声音很刺耳。“你这么说只是想要别人可怜你。你怕死，你不敢去死！”
　　柯林忘了背疼的事，从床上坐起来，“马上从这儿滚出去！”他吼道，把一本书朝她扔过来。
　　“我这就走。”玛丽大声说，“我再也不会来了！”她撞上门走了。
　　回到自己的房间后，她下决心永远不告诉他自己的大秘密。“他可以呆在他的房间里，要死就死吧！”她想。可马上她又想起他病得那么厉害，他是那么恐惧，担心有一天他的背会像父亲一样驼。“也许……也许明天我会回去看看！”
　　这天夜里她被从未听过的尖叫声惊醒。用人们开门又关门，跑来跑去。
　　“是柯林！”玛丽想。“他会不停地叫下去，直到真弄出病来！他多么自私啊！该有人去制止他！”
　　这时玛莎跑进她的房里，“我们不知道该怎么办！”她叫着。“他喜欢你，小姐！去看看你能不能让他安静下来，好吗？”
　　“好吧，我烦死他了，”玛丽说着从床上跳下来，“我得去制止他！”
　　“没错，”玛莎说。“他需要像你这样的人，一起吵吵嘴，这能给他点新鲜的东西让他去琢磨。”
　　玛丽跑到他的房间，径直走到床前。
　　“别叫啦！”她气冲冲地喊道，“马上停住！我讨厌你！人人都讨厌你！你再这么喊下去就会死的，我希望你死！”
　　喊叫声立即停住了。这可是第一次有人这么气愤地对柯林说话，他被吓坏了。不过他还是在小声哭着。
　　“我的背开始驼了，我能感觉到！我知道我就要死了！”大颗的泪珠从他的脸上流了下来。
　　“别傻了！”玛丽叫道。“这跟你可怕的背没关系！玛莎，过来让我看看他的背！”
　　玛莎和梅洛太太都站在门边，瞪着玛丽，嘴巴半张着。看来她们都给吓坏了。玛莎走过来帮忙，玛丽小姐上上下下仔细看了柯林那消瘦苍白的脊背，神色严肃，同时又很生气。房间里很静。
　　“你的脊背一点毛病也没有！”她最后说道。“什么也没有，像我的背一样直！”
　　只有柯林明白这些带着怒气说出的孩子气的话有多么重要。他长这么大一直都不敢问起自己的脊背，而他的恐惧总是让他病歪歪的。现在这个愤怒的小姑娘告诉他，说他的脊背是直的，而他相信她。他再也不怕了。
　　他们俩这会儿都安静多了，他把手伸给玛丽。“我想——要是我们哪天能到花园里去的话，我几乎可以肯定我会活下去的。我现在很累了，你能等我睡着后再走吗？”
　　用人们悄悄地退了出去。
　　“我要告诉你秘密花园的事，”玛丽低声说。“我想里面满是玫瑰和美丽的花儿，鸟儿喜欢在里面筑巢是因为那儿宁静、安全。而且也许我们的知更鸟……”
　　可柯林已经睡着了。
　　第二天玛丽像往常一样在秘密花园里见到狄肯，她告诉他柯林的事。玛丽喜欢狄肯的约克郡口音，所以努力在学他，她现在已经能说一点了。
　　“我们得把可怜的柯林弄到这儿来晒晒太阳——我们不能再耽搁了！”
　　狄肯笑了，“你说的不错呀！我还不知道你会说约克郡的话！没错，我们得尽快带柯林到花园里来。”
　　于是下午她来看柯林。
　　“很抱歉我说过让狄肯走的话，”他说。“你说他像个天使，我就讨厌你了。”
　　“嗯，他是那种有趣的天使，而且他比任何人都了解那些动物。”这时玛丽觉得是告诉他的时候了，她握住他的手，“柯林，这很重要，你能保守秘密吗？”
　　“能——能！”他小声兴奋地说道。“是什么？”
　　“我们找到了进秘密花园的门！”
　　“哦，玛丽！我能活着看看它吗？”
　　“当然能！别傻了！”玛丽不耐烦了，可这么说又非常自然，于是两人都笑了。
　　柯林告诉梅洛太太和医生他想坐轮椅出去。开始医生担心他会累着，可当他听狄肯说用轮椅推着他时，他同意了。
　　“狄肯是个懂事的孩子，”他对柯林说。“但是别忘了——”
　　“我告诉过你，我想忘了我有病，”柯林用他那王子般的口气说。“你不明白吗？就是因为我表妹让我忘掉我有病，跟她在一起我才觉得好些的。”
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 71楼  发表于: 2014-08-21 0

■ 7 Colin and the garden
　　Of course，it was most important that no one should see Colin，Mary，or Dickon entering the secret garden．So Colin gave orders to the gardeners that they must all keep away from that part of the garden in future．
　　The next afternoon Colin was carried downstairs by a man servant，and put in his wheelchair outside the front door．Dickon arrived，with his crow，two squirrels and the fox，and started pushing the wheelchair gently away from the house，and into the gardens．Mary walked beside the chair．
　　Spring had really arrived now and it seemed very exciting to Colin，who had lived indoors for so long．He smelt the warm air from the moor，and watched the little white clouds in the blue sky．In a very short time he heard Mary say，‘This is where I found the key…and this is the door…and this…this is the secret garden！’
　　Colin covered his eyes with his hands until he was inside the four high walls，and the door was shut again．Then he looked round at the roses climbing the old red walls，the pink and white flowers on the fruit trees，and the birds and the butterflies everywhere．The sun warmed his face，and he suddenly knew he felt different．
　　‘Mary！Dickon！’he cried．‘I'm going to get better！I'm going to live for ever and ever and ever！’
　　As Dickon pushed the wheelchair all round the garden，he told Colin the names of all the plants．The sun shone，the birds sang，and in every corner of the garden there was something interesting to look at．The three children talked and laughed，and by the end of the afternoon all three were speaking Yorkshire together．
　　‘I'll come back here every afternoon，’said Colin．‘I want to watch things growing．’
　　‘Soon you'll be strong enough to walk and dig．You'll be able to help us with the gardening，’said Dickon kindly．
　　‘Do you really think I'll be able to…to walk and…dig？’asked Colin．
　　‘Of course you will．You've got legs，like us！’
　　‘But they're not very strong，’answered Colin．‘They shake，and…and I'm afraid to stand on them．’
　　‘When you want to use them，you'll be able to，’said Dickon．The garden was quiet for a moment．
　　Suddenly Colin said，‘Who's that？’Mary turned her head，and noticed Ben Weatherstaff's angry face looking at her over the garden wall．
　　‘What are you doing in that garden，young miss？’he shouted．He had not seen Colin or Dickon．
　　‘The robin showed me the way，Ben，’she replied．
　　‘You…you—’He stopped shouting and his mouth dropped open as he saw Dickon pushing a boy in a wheelchair over the grass towards him．
　　‘Do you know who I am？’asked the boy in the chair．
　　Old Ben stared．‘You've got your mother's eyes，’he said in a shaking voice．‘Yes，I know you．You're Mr Craven's son，the little boy with the crooked back．’
　　Colin forgot that he had ever had backache．‘My back's as straight as yours is！’he shouted．
　　Ben stared and stared．He only knew what he had heard from the servants．‘You haven't got a crooked back？’he asked．‘Or crooked legs？’
　　That was too much．Colin was furious，and it made him feel strong．
　　‘Come here，Dickon！’he shouted，and threw off his blanket．Dickon was by his side in a second．Mary felt sick with fear．Could Colin stand？
　　Then Colin's thin feet were on the grass and he was standing，holding Dickon's arm．He looked strangely tall，and he held his head very high．
　　‘Look at me！’he shouted at Ben．‘Just look at me！’
　　‘He's as straight as any boy in Yorkshire！’said Dickon．
　　Tears were running down Ben's brown old face．‘They said you were going to die！he whispered．
　　‘Well，you can see that's not true，’said Colin．‘Now，get down from the wall and come here．I want to talk to you．You've got to help us keep the garden a secret．’
　　‘Yes，sir，’said old Ben，as he dried his eyes．
　　That was the first of many beautiful afternoons in the secret garden．Colin was brought there by Dickon and Mary nearly every day，and he saw all the changes that happened there during the spring and early summer．Ben Weatherstaff，now in the secret，joined them as often as he could．
　　One day Colin spoke to all of them．‘Listen，everybody．I think there's something like magic that makes gardens grow and things happen．Perhaps if I believe in it，the magic will make me strong．Let's all sit down in a circle and ask the magic to work．’
　　So they all sat on the grass in a circle，Dickon with his crow，his fox and the two squirrels，Mary，Colin，and Ben．Colin repeated these words several times．‘The sun's shining．That's the magic．Being strong．That's the magic．Magic！Help me！Magic！Help me！’
　　At last Colin stopped．‘Now I'm going to walk round the garden，’he said，and took Dickon's arm．Slowly he walked from one wall to another，followed closely by Mary and Ben．And when he had walked all the way round，he said，‘You see！I can walk now！The magic worked！’
　　‘It's wonderful！’cried Mary．‘Your father will think he is dreaming when he sees you！’
　　‘I won't tell him yet．I'm going to keep it a secret from everybody．I'll come to the garden and walk and run a little more every day until I'm as healthy as any other boy．Then，when my father comes home，I'll walk up to him and say，“Here I am，Father．You see？ I'm not going to die！”’
　　Now began a difficult time for Colin and Mary．Dickon told his mother about it one evening as he was digging the cottage garden．
　　‘You see，mother，they don't want the doctor or the servants to guess that Colin can walk and is getting better．So they have to pretend he's still ill and just as disagreeable as he used to be！’
　　‘If they're running about all day in the fresh air，that'll make them hungry，I should think！’
　　‘Yes，that's the problem．They're both getting fatter and healthier，and they really enjoy their food now．But they have to send some of it back to the kitchen，uneaten．If they eat it all，people will realize how healthy they are！Sometimes they're very hungry！’
　　‘I know what we can do，’said Mrs Sowerby．‘You can take some fresh milk and some of my newly baked bread to the garden in the mornings．If they have that，it'll do them a lot of good！What a game those children are playing！’And she laughed until tears came to her eyes．
　　One afternoon when they were all working in the garden，the door opened and a woman came quietly in．
　　‘It's Mother！’cried Dickon，and ran towards her．‘I told her where the door was，because I knew she would keep the secret．’
　　Colin held out his hand to her．‘I've wanted to see you for a long time，’he said．
　　‘Dear boy！’Susan Sowerby whispered，holding his hand．‘You're so like your mother！’
　　‘Do you think，’asked Colin carefully，‘that will make my father like me？’
　　‘I'm sure it will，’she answered warmly．‘He must see you —he must come home now．’
　　‘You see how healthy the boy is，Susan？’asked old Ben．‘Look how strong and straight his legs are now！’
　　‘Yes，’she laughed．‘Playing and working outside，and eating good Yorkshire food，has made him strong．And Miss Mary too，’she added，turning to Mary．‘Mrs Medlock heard that your mother was a pretty woman．You'll soon be as pretty as she was．’
　　‘Do you believe in magic？’Colin asked her．
　　‘I do，’she answered，‘but everybody gives it a different name．It makes the sun shine and the seeds grow—and it has made you healthy．’
　　She sat down on the grass and stayed for a while，talking and laughing with the children in the quiet，sunny garden．When she stood up to leave，Colin suddenly put out a hand to her．
　　‘I wish—you were my mother！’he whispered．
　　Mrs Sowerby put her arms round him and held him to her．‘Dear boy！You're as close to your mother as you could be，here in her garden．And your father'll come back soon！’


■ 7 柯林在花园里
　　当然，重要的是不能让人见到柯林、玛丽和狄肯进秘密花园里面去。所以柯林吩咐园丁们以后不准到那片花园去。
　　第二天下午，柯林由一个男仆抱下楼放在大门外的轮椅上。狄肯来了，带着他的乌鸦、两只松鼠和狐狸，开始慢慢推着轮椅离开房子到花园里去。玛丽在旁边跟着。
　　春天已经来了，而柯林已经在房间里生活了那么久，所以显得十分激动。他闻到荒原上飘来的温暖的气息，看到小朵的白云在蓝天上浮动。很快，他听见玛丽小声说，“我就是在这儿找到钥匙的……门在这儿……这儿……这就是秘密花园！”
　　柯林用手捂住眼睛，直到进了那四堵高大的围墙里才松开，门又被关上了。然后他四周看了看，看见玫瑰爬满了古老的红砖墙，果树上开着粉色和白色的花儿，到处都是鸟儿和蝴蝶。阳光暖暖地照在他的脸上，他顿时感到自己与以往不一样了。
　　“玛丽！狄肯！”他喊着。“我会好起来的！我会永远永远活下去！”
　　狄肯推着轮椅在花园里转着，告诉柯林所有植物的名字，阳光明媚，鸟儿歌唱，花园的每一个角落都有有趣的东西可看。三个孩子说着笑着，到了傍晚就都说起约克郡话来。
　　“我每天下午都要来，”柯林说。“我要看着它们生长。”
　　“你很快就会强壮起来，能自己走路，自己挖土。你还能帮我们收拾园子。”狄肯友好地说道。
　　“你真的觉得我能……能走路，还能……挖土？”柯林问。
　　“你当然能！你有腿，跟我们一样！”
　　“可是我的腿没有劲，”柯林答道。“总是不稳，我……我不敢站起来。”
　　“你想用它们时，你就能。”狄肯说。这会儿花园里非常安静。
　　突然，柯林说，“那是谁？”玛丽转过头，看见本·威瑟斯塔夫生气的眼睛正从围墙上边望着她。
　　“你在花园里干嘛，小姐？”他吼道，他没看见柯林和狄肯。
　　“知更鸟带我来的，本。”她回答。
　　“你……你——”当他看见狄肯在对面的草地上用轮椅推着个男孩时，他不再吼叫，嘴巴也张得老大。
　　“知道我是谁吗？”轮椅上的男孩问。
　　本瞪大了眼睛，“你的眼睛跟你妈妈的一模一样，”他说，声音有点发抖。“是啊，我知道你，你是克莱文先生的儿子，那个驼背的小男孩。”
　　柯林忘了自己曾一度背疼。他嚷道：“我的背跟你的一样直！”
　　本从上到下仔细打量。他只是听仆人们说起过。“你的背不驼？”他问道，“你不是罗圈腿？”
　　这可太过分了。柯林生气了，这反而让他觉得强壮起来。
　　“过来，狄肯！”他叫道，甩掉了盖毯，狄肯立刻来到他身旁，玛丽感到有点担心，柯林能站起来吗？
　　柯林瘦弱的脚放在草地上，扶着狄肯的胳膊站了起来。他看上去异常高大，头高高地扬着。
　　“看我！”他冲本喊道，“看看我呀！”
　　“他像约克郡别的男孩一样直！”狄肯说。
　　泪水从本那棕色而苍老的脸上滑落下来。“他们说你要死了！”他小声说。
　　“那么，现在你该知道那不是真的，”柯林说道，“现在从墙上下来到这儿来吧。我想跟你谈谈。你得帮我们保守花园的秘密。”
　　“好的，先生。”本说着，一边擦干了泪水。
　　这是秘密花园中第一个美丽的下午，这样的下午以后还有很多。柯林几乎每天都由狄肯和玛丽带到这儿，他看到了春天和初夏这里的所有变化。本·威瑟斯塔夫，现在也是秘密的一部分，一有空就加入他们。
　　一天，柯林对大家说：“你们大家听我说。我想是什么魔法使花园里的植物生长，使很多事情发生。或许要是我相信，魔法也会使我变得强壮起来。咱们坐下来围成圈请魔法显灵吧！”
　　于是他们围坐在草地上，狄肯和他的乌鸦、狐狸以及两只松鼠，玛丽、柯林、还有本。柯林重复说着：“阳光在照耀，这就是魔法。强壮起来，这就是魔法。魔法！帮帮我！魔法！帮帮我！”
　　最后柯林停下来。“现在我得在花园里走走了。”他说。于是他扶着狄肯的胳膊，慢慢地从一面墙走到另一面墙，玛丽和本紧紧跟着他们。当他走完一圈时，他说：“看哪！我能走了！魔法显灵了！”
　　“太棒了！”玛丽叫着。“你父亲看见你一定会以为是在做梦呢！”
　　“我还不想告诉他。我要保守秘密，不让任何人知道。我要每天都到花园里散步，再跑上一小会儿，直到我像其他人一样健康。到那会儿，等我父亲回家时，我要走到他面前，说，‘我在这儿，爸爸。你看到了吗？我不会死的！’”
　　这可给玛丽和柯林出了难题。狄肯一天晚上在挖屋前的菜园时把这事告诉了妈妈。
　　“您看，妈妈，他们不想让医生或用人猜出柯林能走路，而且身体也好多了。所以他们假装他还病着，而且还像从前一样不讨人喜欢！”
　　“要是他们整天跑来跑去，呼吸新鲜空气，那样他们会感到饿的，我想。”
　　“是啊，就是这件事。他们俩都长胖了，也健康了，而且很能吃饭了。可是他们却不得不剩下一些送回厨房，要是都吃光了，人家就会知道他们很健康！所以，他们有时饿得很厉害！”
　　“我知道我们能做些什么，”索尔比太太说，“上午你带点新鲜的牛奶和我刚烤好的面包到花园去，吃了这些会对他们有很大好处的！孩子们这是在玩什么把戏啊！”她笑得眼泪都流出来了。
　　一天下午，他们正在花园里干活儿，门开了，一个女人悄悄走了进来。
　　“是妈妈！”狄肯喊道，跑了过去，“我告诉了她门在哪儿，因为我知道她会保密的。”
　　柯林伸出手，说：“我一直都想见到您。”
　　“好孩子！”苏珊·索尔比小声说着，握住他的手，“你长的可真像你妈妈。”
　　“您觉得，”柯林小心地问道，“这会让我父亲喜欢我吗？”
　　“我肯定他会的。”她热情地答道。“他得看看你——他现在应该回家了。”
　　“苏珊，瞧这孩子多健康啊！”本说，“看他的腿，现在又直又结实！”
　　“是啊，”她笑了，“在外面玩，在外面干活，加上约克郡的美食，这就让他壮实起来了。再加上有玛丽小姐。”她加了一句，转向玛丽。“梅洛太太听说你妈妈很漂亮，你很快也会像她一样漂亮的。”
　　“您相信魔法吗？”柯林问她。
　　“相信。”她回答，“不过每个人都给它起了个不同的名字。它使阳光照耀，种子生长——同样也让你健康。”
　　她在草地上坐了一会儿，和孩子们在洒满阳光、宁静的花园里说笑着。她站起身临走的时候，柯林向她伸出一只手。
　　“我真希望——您是我的妈妈！”他小声说。
　　索尔比太太把他搂在怀里，“好孩子！在你妈妈的花园里，你离她要多近有多近。而且，你爸爸也快回来了！”


■ 8 Mr Craven comes home
　　While the secret garden was returning to life，a man with high，crooked shoulders was wandering round the most beautiful places in Europe．For ten years he had lived this lonely life，his heart full of sadness and his head full of dark dreams．Everywhere he．went，he carried his unhappiness with him like a black cloud．Other travellers thought he was half mad or a man who could not forget some terrible crime．His name was Archibald Craven．
　　But one day，as he sat by a mountain stream，he actually looked at a flower，and for the first time in ten years he realized how beautiful something living could be．The valley seemed very quiet as he sat there，staring at the flower．He felt strangely calm．
　　‘What is happening to me？’he whispered．‘I feel different —I almost feel I'm alive again！’
　　At that moment，hundreds of miles away in Yorkshire，Colin was seeing the secret garden for the first time，and saying，‘I'm going to live for ever and ever and ever！’But Mr Craven did not know this．
　　That night，in his hotel room，he slept better than usual．As the weeks passed，he even began to think a little about his home and his son．One evening in late summer，as he was sitting quietly beside a lake，he felt the strange calmness again．He fell asleep，and had a dream that seemed very real．He heard a voice calling him．It was sweet and clear and happy，the voice of his young wife．
　　‘Archie！Archie！Archie！’
　　‘My dear！’He jumped up．‘Where are you？’
　　‘In the garden！’called the beautiful voice．
　　And then the dream ended．In the morning，when he woke，he remembered the dream．
　　‘She says she's in the garden！’he thought．‘But the door's locked and the key's buried．’
　　That morning he received a letter from Susan Sowerby．In it she asked him to come home，but she did not give a reason．Mr Craven thought of his dream，and decided to return to England immediately．On the long journey back to Yorkshire，he was thinking about Colin．
　　‘I wonder how he is！I wanted to forget him，because he makes me think of his mother．He lived，and she died！But perhaps I've been wrong．Susan Sowerby says I should go home，so perhaps she thinks I can help him．’
　　When he arrived home，he found the housekeeper very confused about Colin's health．
　　‘He's very strange，sir，’said Mrs Medlock．‘ He looks better，it's true，but some days he eats nothing at all，and other days he eats just like a healthy boy．He used to scream even at the idea of fresh air，but now he spends all his time outside in his wheelchair，with Miss Mary and Dickon Sowerby．He's in the garden at the moment．’
　　‘In the garden！’repeated Mr Craven．Those were the words of the dream！He hurried out of the house and towards the place which he had not visited for so long．He found the door with the climbing plant over it，and stood outside，listening，for a moment．
　　‘Surely I can hear voices inside the garden？’he thought．‘Aren't there children whispering，laughing，running in there？Or am I going mad？’
　　And then the moment came，when the children could not stay quiet．There was wild laughing and shouting，and the door was thrown open．A boy ran out，a tall，healthy，handsome boy，straight into the man's arms．Mr Craven stared into the boy's laughing eyes．
　　‘Who—What？Who？’he cried．
　　Colin had not planned to meet his father like this．But perhaps this was the best way，to come running out with his cousin and his friend．
　　‘Father，’he said，‘I'm Colin．You can't believe it！I can't believe it myself．It was the garden，and Mary and Dickon and the magic，that made me well．We've kept it a secret up to now．Aren't you happy，Father？I'm going to live for ever and ever and ever！’
　　Mr Craven put his hands on the boy's shoulders．For a moment he could not speak．‘Take me into the garden，my boy，’he said at last，‘and tell me all about it．’
　　And in the secret garden，where the roses were at their best，and the butterflies were flying from flower to flower in the summer sunshine，they told Colin's father their story．Sometimes he laughed and sometimes he cried，but most of the time he just looked，unbelieving，into the handsome face of the son that he had almost forgotten．
　　‘Now，’said Colin at the end，‘it isn't a secret any more．I'll never use the wheelchair again．I'm going to walk back with you，Fatherto the house．’
　　And so，that afternoon，Mrs Medlock，Martha，and the other servants had the greatest shock of their lives．Through the gardens towards the house came Mr Craven，looking happier than they had ever seen him．And by his side，with his shoulders straight，his head held high and a smile on his lips，walked young Colin！


■ 8 克莱文先生回家了
　　当秘密花园恢复着生机的时候，一个高大、驼背的男人正在欧洲最美的地方游荡。10年来他就是过着这种孤独的生活，他的心中充满了悲凉，脑海也为黑暗的恶梦所占据。他每到一处，情绪总是忧郁的，像被一团黑色的云笼罩着。别的游客觉得他是半个疯子，或是个无法忘掉某种恐怖罪行的人。他的名字就是阿奇伯德·克莱文。
　　但是有一天，当他坐在山谷中的一条小溪旁时，他注视着一朵花，10年来他第一次意识到生命可以是这么美丽。山谷非常幽静，他坐在那儿，凝视着那朵花，心中异常的平静。
　　“我怎么了？”他低声说，“我感觉不一样了——我几乎觉得自己又活了！”
　　也就在那一刻，在几百英里外的约克郡，柯林第一次见到了秘密花园，正在说着，“我会永远永远活下去！”但克莱文先生并不知道这些。
　　那天夜里，在旅店的房间里，他睡得比平时香。几周过去了，他甚至开始有点想家，有点想他的儿子。一个夏末的晚上，他静静地坐在湖边，再次感到那种奇异的平静。他睡着了，做了一个非常真切的梦。他听见一个声音在叫他，声音甜美、清晰而欢快，那是他年轻的妻子的声音。
　　“阿奇！阿奇！阿奇！”
　　“亲爱的！”他跳起来，“你在哪儿？”
　　“在花园里！”那美丽的声音说。
　　然后梦就醒了。他早晨醒来时，还记得那个梦。
　　“她说她在花园里！”他思索着，“可是门是锁着的，钥匙也埋起来了。”
　　那天上午他收到了苏珊·索尔比的信。信上她请他回去，却没说明为什么。克莱文先生想起他的梦，决定立刻动身回英国。在回约克郡的漫长路途中，他想起了柯林。
　　“不知道他怎么样了！我想忘记他，因为他总是让我想起他的妈妈。他活着，可她却死了！也许是我错了。苏珊·索尔比说我应该回家，也许她是想让我帮助柯林。”
　　他回到家里，发现管家对柯林的身体状况大为不解。
　　“他很怪，先生，”梅洛太太说，“他看上去好些了。真的，可有时他什么都不吃，有时又吃得像健康的孩子一样。以前只要提到新鲜空气他就要尖叫，可现在他每天都坐着轮椅去外面，跟玛丽小姐和狄肯·索尔比一起。这会儿他在花园里呢。”
　　“在花园里！”克莱文先生重复着。那正是梦中听到的话！他冲出房子，奔向他很久都没再去过的地方。他找到被藤蔓遮蔽的门，站在外面，听了一会儿。
　　“我真的听到里面有声音吗？”他想，“难道那不是孩子们在里面低语、嬉笑、奔跑吗？还是我快要发疯了？”
　　当孩子们难以保持安静时，这一刻终于到来了。开心的笑声和欢叫声中，门被撞开了，一个高高的、健康漂亮的男孩跑了出来，正好撞进他的怀里。克莱文先生直愣愣地看着孩子欢笑的眼睛。
　　“谁呀——什么？这是谁呀？”他叫起来。
　　柯林没想到会这样见到他的父亲。但是同他的表妹和朋友一起跑出来，也许这才是最好的方式。
　　“爸爸。”他说，“我是柯林。您不会相信的！连我自己都不能相信。是花园、玛丽、狄肯和魔法使我康复的。我们一直保守着这个秘密。爸爸，你不高兴吗？我要永远永远地活下去！”
　　克莱文先生把手放在孩子肩上，好一会儿说不出话来。最后他说：“带我到花园里去，告诉我这一切是怎么回事。”
　　在秘密花园中，玫瑰花盛开着，蝴蝶在夏日的阳光下、在花丛中飞舞，他们向柯林的父亲讲述着他们的故事。他时而开怀大笑，时而落泪，更多的时间只是注视着他儿子那英俊的脸庞，不相信这就是他几乎遗忘的那个孩子。
　　“现在，”柯林最后说道，“这不再是秘密了。我再也用不着轮椅了。爸爸，我要和你一起走——走回家去。”
　　于是那天下午，梅洛太太、玛莎，还有其他的用人都感受到有生以来从未有过的惊奇，克莱文先生从花园走向房子，脸上露出他们从未见到过的幸福神态。而走在他身边，昂首挺胸、面带微笑的正是年轻的柯林！
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 72楼  发表于: 2014-08-25 0

【03-01-04】　　[曾达的囚徒 / 安东尼·霍普 著]
　　The Prisoner of Zenda by Anthony Hope

■ 简介
　　鲁道夫·拉森狄尔年轻富有，出生于一个历史悠久的英国家庭，可他却长着卢里塔尼亚王室所特有的深红色头发和长而笔挺的鼻子。这是多年前一个小小的家庭“意外”造成的结果。
　　鲁道夫决定去参加卢里塔尼亚新国王的加冕典礼。他到了曾达城，并在森林里漫步。第二天上午他却发现自己身陷意想不到的奇遇之中。他与新朋友萨普特上尉和弗里茨一起制定了营救曾达城堡中的囚徒的计划。很快他就与国王的死对头黑迈克和鲁帕特交上了手，而且爱上了国王的表妹，美丽的弗蕾维亚公主。
　　然后国王……然而，谁才是真正的卢里塔尼亚的国王呢？
　　安东尼·霍普1863年生于伦敦，1933年去世。他的真名是安东尼·霍普·霍金斯爵士。他成为专职作家之前是一位律师。他最著名的作品有《曾达的囚徒》和《鲁帕特》。


■ 1 The Rassendylls-and the Elphbergs
　　'I wonder when you're going to do something useful， Rudolf，'my brother's wife said．She looked at me crossly over the breakfast table．
　　'But why should I do anything，Rose？'I answered，calmly eating my egg．'I've got nearly enough money for the things I want，and my brother，Robert，is a lord-Lord Burlesdon．I'm very happy．'
　　'You're twenty-nine，and you've done nothing except…'
　　'Play about？It's true．We Rassendylls are a rich and famous family，and we don't need to do anything．'
　　This made Rose angry．'Rich and famous families usually behave worse than less important families，'she said．
　　When I heard this，I touched my dark red hair．I knew what she meant．
　　'I'm so pleased that Robert's hair is black！'she cried．
　　Just then my brother，Robert，came in．When he looked at Rose，he could see that there was something wrong．
　　'What's the matter，my dear？'he said．
　　'Oh，she's angry because I never do anything useful，and because I've got red hair，'I said．
　　'Well，I know he can't do much about his hair，or his nose…'Rose began．
　　'No，the nose and the hair are in the family，'my brother agreed．'And Rudolf has both of them．'
　　In the room there were many family pictures，and one of them was of a very beautiful woman，Lady Amelia，who lived a hundred and fifty years ago．I stood up and turned to look at it．
　　'If you took that picture away，Robert，'Rose cried，'we could forget all about it．'
　　'Oh，but I don't want to forget about it，'I replied．'I like being an Elphberg．'
　　But perhaps I should stop for a moment and explain why Rose was angry about my nose and my hair and why I，a Rassendyll，said I was an Elphberg．After all，the Elphbergs are the royal family of Ruritania，and have been for hundreds of years．
　　The story is told in a book about the Rassendyll family history．
　　In the year 1733 Prince Rudolf of Ruritania came to England on a visit and he stayed for several months．Like many of the Elphberg royal family，he had blue eyes，an unusually long straight nose and a lot of dark red hair．He was also tall and very good-looking．
　　During his stay here，he became friendly with Lady Amelia，the beautiful wife of Lord Burlesdon．They became very good friends indeed，which，naturally，did not please Lord Burlesdon．So，one cold wet morning，the two men fought．The Prince was hurt in the fight，but got better and was hurried back to Ruritania．There he married and became King Rudolf the Third．But Lord Burlesdon fell ill，and six months later he died．Two months after that，Lady Amelia had a baby son，who became the next Lord Burlesdon and the head of the Rassendyll family．The boy grew into a man with blue eyes，a long straight nose，and dark red hair．
　　These things can happen in the best of families，and among the many pictures of the Rassendylls at home，you can see that five or six of them have the same blue eyes，the same nose，and the same red hair．
　　So，because my hair was red and I had the Elphberg nose，Rose worried about me．In the end，to please her，I promised to get a job in six months time．This gave me six free months to enjoy myself first．
　　And an idea came to me．I would visit Ruritania．None of my family had ever been there．They preferred to forget all about the Lady Amelia．But I saw in the newspaper that，in three weeks，the new young King，Rudolf the Fifth，would have his coronation．It would be an interesting time to visit the country．
　　I knew my family would not like my going，so I told them I was going walking in Austria．


■ 1 拉森狄尔家族与艾尔弗伯格家族
　　“我在想你究竟什么时候才会做一些有用的事儿，鲁道夫。”我的嫂嫂说。她在餐桌的那头生气地望着我。
　　“但我干嘛要做事呢，罗丝？”我一边回答她，一边从容地吃着鸡蛋。“我的钱够多的，差不多想要什么就能买什么，再说我哥哥罗伯特又是一位贵族——伯利斯顿勋爵，我挺幸福。”
　　“可你都29岁了，你还什么都没干，除了……”
　　“除了胡闹？你说对了，我们拉森狄尔家的人又有钱又有名，而且我们什么也不用做。”
　　我这么说让罗丝生气了。“又有钱又有名的人家通常比那些普通人家更不规矩！”
　　听了她的话，我用手摸摸我的深红色头发。我懂她的意思。
　　“我真高兴罗伯特的头发是黑色的！”她说道。
　　正在此时，我哥哥罗伯特走了进来，他一看罗丝，就看出有些不对头。
　　“怎么了，亲爱的？”他问道。
　　“她生气了，因为我从没做过什么有用的事儿，而且我还长着红头发。”我说。
　　“当然，我知道他对他的头发和鼻子无能为力……”罗丝说。
　　“是的，这样的鼻子和这样的头发是祖传的，”我哥哥同意她的话，“而且鲁道夫两样都占了。”
　　房间里有很多家族成员的画像，其中一幅画着一位非常美丽的女人，阿米莉亚夫人，她生活在150年以前。我站了起来，转身去看她。
　　“如果你把那画像拿走，罗伯特，”罗丝说，“我们就可以把这件事忘掉。”
　　“哦，可是我并不想忘掉它。”我回答。“我喜欢做艾尔弗伯格家族的一员。”
　　也许我应该停下来一会儿，解释一下为什么罗丝对我的鼻子和头发那么生气，究竟又为什么，我，一个姓拉森狄尔的，会说我自己是艾尔弗伯格家族的一员。毕竟艾尔弗伯格家族是卢里塔尼亚的王族，而且，几百年来一直如此。
　　这个故事在一本关于拉森狄尔家族史的书里是这么描述的：
　　1733年卢里塔尼亚王子鲁道夫前来英国访问，他逗留了几个月。像艾尔弗伯格王室的许多人一样，他长着蓝色的眼睛，一只不寻常的又长又挺的鼻子和很多深红色的头发。他个子很高，相貌英俊。
　　他在此地停留期间，与伯利斯顿勋爵美丽的妻子阿米莉亚夫人结识，事实上，他俩成了十分亲密的好友，这当然不会让伯利斯顿勋爵愉快。因此，在一个寒冷潮湿的早晨，两位男士决斗了。王子负了伤，但很快好转并且匆匆返回卢里塔尼亚。在那里他结了婚，成了国王鲁道夫三世。但是伯利斯顿勋爵病了，六个月以后去世。他辞世之后两个月，阿米莉亚夫人生了一个儿子，这个男孩即成为新的伯利斯顿勋爵以及拉森狄尔家族的首领。他成人以后有着蓝色的眼睛，长而挺直的鼻子和深红色的头发。
　　这一类的事情可能在最上流的家庭发生。在拉森狄尔府上的许多画像中，你能看见五六个人长着同样的蓝眼睛，同样的鼻子，同样的红头发。
　　因此，由于我的头发是红的，而且我长着艾尔弗伯格家的鼻子，罗丝为我发愁。结果，为了让她高兴，我保证六个月以内找到一份工作。这样起码我能在六个月的时间里过得快快乐乐的。
　　我有了一个主意——我要去卢里塔尼亚。我的家族从来没有一个人去过那里。他们更愿意忘记跟阿米莉亚夫人有关的事情。可是我看到报纸上说，在三周之内，卢里塔尼亚的年轻的新国王，鲁道夫五世，将会举行加冕典礼。这时候去这个国家看看一定很有意思。
　　我知道家里的人一定不喜欢让我去，所以我告诉他们我要去奥地利走走。


■ 2 The colour of men's hair
　　On the way to Ruritania I decided to spend a night in Paris with a friend．The next morning he came with me to the station，and as we waited for the train，we watched the crowds．We noticed a tall，dark，very fashionable lady，and my friend told me who she was．
　　'That's Madame Antoinette de Mauban．She's travelling on the same train as you，but don't fall in love with her．'
　　'Why not？'I asked，amused．
　　'Ah，'said my friend，'all Paris knows that she's in love with Duke Michael of Strelsau．And he，as you know，is the half-brother of the new King of Ruritania．Although he's only the second son and will never be king himself，he's still an important man and very popular，I hear，with many Ruritanians．The lovely Madame Antoinette won't look twice at you，Rudolf．'
　　I laughed，but he had woken my interest in the lady．I did not speak to her during the journey，and when we arrived in Ruritania，I left the train at Zenda，a small town outside the capital．But I noticed that Madame de Mauban went on to Strelsau，the capital．
　　I was welcomed very kindly at my hotel．It belonged to a fat old lady and her pretty daughter．From them I learned that the coronation was to be on the day after next，and not in three weeks．
　　The old lady was more interested in Duke Michael of Strelsau than in the new King．The Castle of Zenda and all the land around it belonged to the Duke，but the old lady said，'It's not enough．Duke Michael should be king．He spends all his time with us．Every Ruritanian knows him，but we never see the new King．'
　　But the daughter cried，'Oh no，I hate Black Michael．I want a red Elphberg-and the King，our friend Johann says，is very red．Johann works for the Duke and he's seen the King．In fact，the King's staying just outside Zenda now，'she added．'He's resting at the Duke's house in the forest before going on to Strelsau on Wednesday for his coronation．The Duke's already in Strelsau，getting everything ready．'
　　'They're friends？'I asked．
　　'Friends who want the same place and the same wife，'the pretty girl replied．'The Duke wants to marry his cousin，Princess Flavia，but people say she's going to be King Rudolf's wife and the Queen．'
　　Just then their friend，Johann，entered the room．
　　'We have a visitor，Johann，'the girl's mother said，and Johann turned towards me．But when he saw me，he stepped back，with a look of wonder on his face．
　　'What's the matter，Johann？'the daughter asked．
　　'Good evening，sir，'Johann said，still staring at me．He did not seem to like what he saw．
　　The girl began to laugh．'It's the colour of your hair，sir，'she explained．'We don't often see that colour here． It's the Elphberg red-not Johann's favourite colour．'
　　* * *
　　The next day I decided to walk through the forest for a few miles and take the train to Strelsau from a little station along the road．I sent my luggage on by train and after lunch，I started out on foot．First，I wanted to see the Castle of Zenda and in half an hour I had climbed the hill to it．There were two buildings the old one，with a moat around it，and the new，modern building．Duke Michael could have friends to stay with him in the new castle，but he could go into the old castle when he wanted to be alone．The water in the moat was deep，and if he pulled up the drawbridge over the moat，no one could get to him．
　　I stayed there for some time and looked at the castle，and then I walked on through the forest for about an hour．It was beautiful and I sat down to enjoy it．Before I knew what had happened，I was asleep．
　　Suddenly I heard a voice say，'Good heavens！He looks just like the King！'
　　When I opened my eyes，there were two men in front of me．One of them came nearer．
　　'May I ask your name？'he said．
　　'Well，why don't you tell me your names first？'I replied．
　　The younger of the two men said，'This is Captain Sapt，and I am Fritz von Tarlenheim．We work for the King of Ruritania．
　　'And I am Rudolf Rassendyll，'I answered，'a traveller from England．My brother is Lord Burlesdon．'
　　'Of course！The hair！'Sapt cried．'You know the story，Fritz？'
　　Just then a voice called out from the trees behind us．'Fritz！Fritz！Where are you，man？'
　　'It's the King！'Fritz said，and Sapt laughed．
　　Then a young man jumped out from behind a tree．I gave a cry，and when he saw me，he stepped back in sudden surprise．The King of Ruritania looked just like Rudolf Rassendyll，and Rudolf Rassendyll looked just like the King！
　　For a moment the King said nothing，but then he asked，'Captain…Fritz…who is this？'
　　Sapt went to the King and spoke quietly in his ear．The King's surprise changed slowly to an amused smile，then suddenly he began to laugh loudly．'Well met，cousin！'he cried．'Where are you travelling to？'
　　'To Strelsau，sirto the coronation．'
　　The King looked at his friends，and，for a moment，he was serious．But then he began to laugh again．'Wait until brother Michael sees that there are two of us！'he cried．
　　'Perhaps it isn't a very good idea for Mr Rassendyll to go to Strelsau，'Fritz said，worried，and Sapt agreed with him．
　　'Oh，we'll think about the coronation tomorrow，the Kingsaid．'Tonight we'll enjoy ourselves．Come，cousin！'
　　We returned to the Duke's house in the forest，where we had an excellent dinner．The King called loudly for wine，and Captain Sapt and Fritz seemed worried．Clearly，the King liked his wine a little too much．
　　'Remember the coronation is tomorrow，'warned old Sapt．
　　But the King was only interested in enjoying himself tonight，so we all drank and talked，and drank again．At last the King put down his glass and said，'I've drunk enough．'
　　As he said that，old Josef，the King's servant，came in．He put some very special old wine on the table in front of the King and said，'Duke Michael offers you this wine and asks you to drink it for love of him．'
　　'Well done，Black Michael！'the King cried．'Well，I'm not afraid to drink your wine！'
　　And he drank every drop of wine in the bottle，himself．Then his head fell forward on to the table，and soon afterwards I too remembered no more of that wild evening．


■ 2 头发的颜色
　　去卢里塔尼亚的途中我决定在巴黎的一个朋友处过一夜。第二天早晨他跟我一起来到火车站，等车时我们看着站台上的人群，我们看到一位个子高、肤色棕黑、非常时髦的女士。我的朋友告诉我她的身份。
　　“那位是安东纳特·德·莫班女士，她和你坐同一列火车，但是你可别爱上她。”
　　“为什么不行？”我觉得很有意思。
　　“哎呀，”我的朋友说，“全巴黎都知道她爱着斯特莱索的迈克尔公爵，他是卢里塔尼亚新国王同父异母的兄弟。虽然他只不过是次子，他也决不能当国王，他仍然是个重要人物，而且我听说他也受到许多人的爱戴。鲁道夫，那位可爱的安冬纳特女士不会朝你看第二眼的。”
　　我笑了，但他的话引起了我对那位女士的兴趣。旅途中我没跟她说话。我们到达卢里塔尼亚以后，我在靠近首都的小城曾达下了车，但我注意到莫班女士去了首都斯特莱索。
　　在旅店我受到了很热情的接待。这家旅店是一位胖老太太和她可爱的女儿开的。从她们那儿我听说加冕典礼是后天而不是三星期后举行。
　　老太太对迈克尔公爵比对新国王更感兴趣。虽然曾达城堡和附近所有的土地都属于这位公爵，老太太却说，“这些还不够，迈克尔公爵应该当国王。他总是和我们在一起，每个卢里塔尼亚人都认识他，而新国王我们却从来没见过。”
　　她女儿却说，“哦，不，我讨厌黑迈克尔！我希望一个红头发的艾尔弗伯格当国王。听我们的朋友约翰说，新国王的头发非常红。他见过国王。事实上，国王现在就在曾达。”她又说，“他星期五去斯特莱索加冕。在此之前，他呆在公爵的林中住地休养。公爵已经去了斯特莱索，为国王准备好一切。”
　　“他们是朋友吗？”
　　“朋友，只不过两人想得到同样的地方和同一个女人。”漂亮姑娘回答，“公爵想和他的表妹弗蕾维亚公主结婚，可是据说弗蕾维亚会成为国王鲁道夫的妻子和王后。”
　　就在这时，她们的朋友约翰走进了房间。
　　“我们来了个客人，约翰。”姑娘的母亲说。约翰就转向我。当他看见我后，他后退了一步，脸上露出惊奇的表情。
　　“怎么啦？”姑娘问。
　　“晚上好，先生。”约翰说，仍然紧盯着我。他看上去不喜欢他所看见的东西。
　　姑娘笑了起来。“是因为你的头发，先生。”她解释道。“我们在这儿不常见到这种颜色的头发。这是艾尔弗伯格家族的红色。这可不是约翰最喜欢的颜色。”
　　第二天，我决定步行数英里穿过森林，然后从路边的一个小站上火车去斯特莱索。我把行李交火车托运了。午饭后我开始步行。首先我想看看曾达的城堡。半小时后我爬到了城堡所在的山上。那儿有两幢建筑物，一旧一新，旧的被一道护城河所环绕，新的是一座现代的建筑。迈克尔公爵可以和朋友一起呆在新城堡里，但假如他想要一个人呆着，他可以去旧城堡。壕沟里的水很深，如果他拉起跨越壕沟的吊桥，没人能靠近他。
　　我在那儿呆了一会儿，看着城堡，然后我走了差不多一个小时穿过森林。森林很美，我坐下来欣赏。一会儿我就睡着了。
　　突然间我听到一个声音说：“天哪，他真像国王！”
　　我睁开眼睛，面前站着两个人，其中一个走近我。
　　“请问您尊姓大名？”
　　“可是，您干吗不先告诉我您的姓名呢？”我回答。
　　两人中年轻的一位说：“这位是萨普特上尉，我是弗里茨·冯·塔伦汉姆。我们是卢里塔尼亚国王手下的。”
　　“我是鲁道夫·拉森狄尔，”我回答说，“我是从英国来的游客，我哥哥是伯利斯顿勋爵。”
　　“当然啦！瞧那头发！”萨普特叫道，“你知道那个故事吧，弗里茨？”
　　正在这时，一个声音从我们背后的树林里传来：“弗里茨！你在哪儿呢，伙计？”
　　“是国王。”弗里茨说。萨普特笑了。
　　然后一个年轻人从一棵树后面跳了出来，我叫了一声，当他看见我时，惊愕地后退了一步。卢里塔尼亚国王看上去正像鲁道夫·拉森狄尔，鲁道夫·拉森狄尔看上去正像卢里塔尼亚国王。
　　有一小会儿国王什么也没说，然后他问：“上尉……弗里茨……，这是谁？”
　　萨普特走上去对着他的耳朵轻轻说了几句，国王惊讶的表情慢慢变成了一个感到有趣的微笑。“幸会，表弟！”他突然高声叫道，“你打算去哪儿？”
　　“去斯特莱索，去看加冕典礼。”
　　国王看看他的朋友，严肃了一会儿。然后他又笑起来了，“等着吧，让迈克尔老弟看看我们有两个。”
　　“也许，拉森狄尔先生不应该去斯特莱索。”弗里茨担心地说。萨普特也同意他的看法。
　　“哦，我们明天再谈加冕的事吧。”国王说，“今晚我们要好好乐一乐。来吧，表弟！”
　　我们回到公爵的林中住宅，在那儿吃了一顿非常不错的晚餐。国王嚷嚷着要酒，而上尉萨普特和弗里茨看上去很焦虑不安。很显然，国王过于喜欢喝酒了。
　　“记住，明天就加冕了。”老萨普特警告说。可是国王只对今晚让自己好好乐一乐感兴趣，所以我们都喝酒，说话，然后又喝酒。最后国王放下杯子说：“我已经喝得够多的了。”
　　这时，国王的仆人约瑟夫进来了，他把一瓶非常古老特别的酒放在国王面前的桌子上说道：“迈克尔公爵奉上这瓶酒，并请您为了他对您的爱而喝了它。”
　　“干得好，黑迈克尔！”国王叫道，“好吧，我才不怕喝你的酒呢！”
　　他一个人喝干了瓶里的最后一滴酒。然后他的头伏在了桌子上。很快我自己也记不清那个疯狂的夜晚发生的别的事情了。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 73楼  发表于: 2014-08-25 0

■ 3 The King goes to his coronation
　　I do not know how long I was asleep，but when I woken I was cold and wet．Sapt and Fritz stood there looking at me．'We had to wake you，'Sapt said．'Gold water was the only way．'
　　Fritz took my arm and turned me round．'Look！'he said．
　　The King was on the floor，and when Sapt pushed him with his foot，he did not move．
　　'We've been trying to wake him for half an hour，'said Fritz．'But he's sleeping like a dead man．'
　　The three of us looked at each other．
　　'Was there something in that last bottle of wine？'I asked．
　　'I don't know，'Sapt said，'but if be doesn't get to his coronation today，there'll never be a coronation for him．All Ruritania is waiting for him in Strelsau and Black Michael with half the army，too．We can't tell them that the King is too drunk to go to his own coronation！'
　　'You can say he's ill，' I said．
　　'Ill！'Sapt laughed angrily．'Everybody will know what that means．He's been“ill”too many times before．'
　　'Tell me，do you think somebody put something in his wine？'I asked．
　　'It was Black Michael！'Fritz replied．'We all know he wants to be King himself．'
　　For a moment or two we were all silent，and then Sapt looked at me，'You must go to Strelsau and take his place！'
　　I stared at him．'You're crazy，man！How can I do that？The King…'
　　'It's dangerous，I know，'said Sapt．'But it's our only chance．If you don't go，Black Michael will be King and the real king will be dead or a prisoner．'
　　How could I refuse？It took me two minutes to decide．
　　'I'll go！'I said．
　　'Well done，boy！'cried Sapt．He went on quickly and quietly．'After the coronation they'll take us to the palace for the night．When we're alone，you and I will leave and ride back here to fetch the King．He'll be all right by then．I'll take him back to Strelsau and you must get out of the country as fast as you can．'
　　'But what about the soldiers？Fritz asked．'They're Duke Michael's men，and they're coming to take the King back to Strelsau for the coronation．'
　　'We'll go before the soldiers get here，'Sapt said，'and we'll hide the King．'
　　He picked up the King in his arms and we opened the door．An old woman，Johann's mother，was standing there．She turned，without a word，and went back to the kitchen．
　　'Did she hear？'Fritz asked．
　　Don't worry．I'll make sure she can't talk，'Sapt said，and he carried the King away．
　　When he returned，he told us that he had locked the old woman in a room underground．The King and Josef were hidden in another room underground．'Josef will take care of the King and tell him everything when he wakes up．Come，'he went on，'there's no time to lose．It's already six o'clock．'
　　Soon I was dressed in the King's clothes，the horses were ready and we were on our way．As we rode through the forest，Sapt told me everything that he could about my life，my family，my friends，and the things I liked or did not like．He told me what to do when we got there，and how to speak to different people．He was a wonderful teacher，and I listened hard．One mistake could mean death for all three of us．
　　It was eight o'clock when we arrived at the station and got on the train，and by halfpast nine we were in Strelsau．
　　And when King Rudolf the Fifth stepped out of the train，the people shouted，'God save the King！'
　　Old Sapt smiled，'God save them both，'he said quietly．'I only hope we are all alive tonight！'


■ 3 国王加冕
　　我不知道自己睡了多长时间，醒来时我发觉又冷又湿。萨普特和弗里茨站在那儿看着我。“我们得弄醒你，”萨普特说，“凉水是唯一的办法。”
　　弗里茨抓住我的胳膊让我转过身：“你看，”他说。
　　国王在地板上。萨普特用脚碰他，但是他不动。
　　“我们一直在想弄醒他，都有半个小时了。”弗里茨说，“可他睡得像死人一样。”
　　我们三人你看看我，我看看你。
　　“最后那瓶酒里有什么东西吧？”
　　“我不知道。”萨普特说，“不过假如他今天不去加冕，他就永远别想有另一个加冕典礼。所有的卢里塔尼亚人都在斯特莱索等着他。黑迈克尔也在那儿，还带着一半儿军队。我们没法告诉他们国王醉得太厉害，参加不了自己的加冕大典。”
　　“你可以说他病了。”我说。
　　“病了！”萨普特冷笑道，“谁都知道病了是什么意思。他以前已经病得太多了。”
　　“告诉我，你们想会不会有人把什么东西放在他的酒里了？”我问。
　　“是黑迈克尔干的！”弗里茨回答，“我们都知道他自己想当国王。”
　　有那么一会儿我们都没说话，然后萨普特看着我，“你必须去斯特莱索代替他。”
　　我紧紧盯着他，“你疯了！我怎么能干这个！国王他……”
　　“这很危险，我明白，”萨普特说，“但这是我们唯一的机会，要是你不去的话，黑迈克尔就会成为国王，而真正的国王就会死去或者成为一名囚徒。”
　　我怎么能拒绝呢？我想了两分钟就下了决心。
　　“我去！”我说。
　　“太好了，小伙子！”萨普特叫道。他快速而小声地说下去，“大典之后，他们会带我们去王宫过夜，等到就剩我们的时候，你和我骑马回来接国王。他那时就没事了。我会带他去斯特莱索，而你必须离开这个国家。”
　　“可是那些士兵怎么办？”弗里茨问，“他们是黑迈克尔的人，他们会前来带国王到斯特莱索去加冕。”
　　“士兵还没到达之前我们就走。”萨普特说，“而且我们还要把国王藏起来。”
　　他抱起国王，我们打开了门。一个老太太，约翰的妈妈，正站在门外。她转过身，一句话也没说就走回了厨房。
　　“她听到了吗？”弗里茨问。
　　“别担心，我会弄妥让她没法告诉别人的。”萨普特说着，把国王弄走了。
　　等他回来时，他告诉我们，他已经把那个老太太锁在一间地下室里了。“约瑟夫会照顾国王的，等国王醒来时会把什么都告诉他。来吧，”他说，“没有时间了，已经6点了。”
　　很快，我穿上了国王的衣服，马早已备好，我们就上路了。当我们穿过森林时，萨普特尽他所能地告诉我一切，有关我的生活，我的家庭，我的朋友，我喜欢什么不喜欢什么。他告诉我等到了那儿要做什么，以及怎么和不同的人说话。他是个好老师，我听得也很努力，因为一个错误就可能让我们三人丧命。
　　我们到车站上车的时候是8点钟。8点半我们就到了斯特莱索。
　　当国王鲁道夫五世迈出车厢时，人们欢呼道：“上帝拯救国王！”
　　老萨普特微笑道，“上帝拯救他们两个人。”他小声说，“我只希望今晚我们都还活着！”


■ 4 My adventures begin
　　As we made our way to the palace，I began to feel that I really was the King of Ruritania，with Marshal Strakencz，the head of the army，on my right and old Sapt on my left．I could see that Strelsau was really two towns the Old Town and the New Town．The people of the Old Town，who were poor，wanted Duke Michael to be their King，but the people of the New Town wanted King Rudolf．We went through the New Town first，and it was bright and colourful，with the ladies'dresses and the red roses of the Elphbergs．The people shouted loudly for their King as we passed through the streets．But when we came to the Old Town，the Marshal and Sapt moved nearer to my horse，and I could see that they were afraid for me．
　　'Stay back！'I called．'I'll show my people that I'm not afraid of them．'Some of the crowd were pleased when they heard this，but most of them watched me in silence．
　　Finally，we reached the great church of Strelsau．I remember very little of the coronation-only two faces．One was a beauti ful girl with wonderful red hair，the Princess Flavia．The other was the face of a man with black hair and dark，deep eyes-Black Michael．When he saw me，his face turned white．Clearly，he was surprised and deeply unhappy to see me．
　　The coronation seemed to last for hours，but I managed to say and do all the right things．At last it was over，and I was now the King of Ruritania！As Princess Flavia and I drove back to the palace in an open car，one man in the crowd called out，'When's the wedding？'
　　The Princess's face went a little pink when she heard this．After a while she said，'You seem different today，Rudolf．Quieter and more serious．Are you going to become a more sensible person now？'
　　The Princess，I realized，did not think very highly of the King．As for me，I thought the King was a very lucky man．
　　'If that will please you，I'll try to do it，'I said softly．
　　The Princess's face went pink again．Then she said，'You must be careful of Michael．You know．'
　　'I know，'I said，'that he wants what I have，and also what I hope to have one day．'As I spoke，I looked at her，and she smiled at me prettily．
　　'I wonder what the King's doing now，'I thought．
　　* * *
　　The royal dinner went on for a long time，but at last Fritz，Sapt，and I were alone in the King's dressing-room．
　　'You did well，'Fritz said，'but，Rassendyll，be careful！Black Michael looked blacker than ever today-because you and the Princess had so much to say to each other．'
　　'She's very beautiful，'I replied．
　　'Come on，'Sapt cried．'There's no time for that now．We must leave for Zenda at once，to find the King！If we're caught，we'll all be killed！Black Michael has had a letter from Zenda，so perhaps he knows already．Don't unlock the door，Fritz，while we're away，or you'll be a dead man．Say the King must be left alone to rest．Now，come on．The horses are ready．'
　　Fritz and I shook hands，then I covered my red hair and most of my face．Sapt and I left the room by a secret door，and we found ourselves outside，at the back of the palace gardens．A man was waiting there with two horses．
　　Soon we left the town behind us，and we were out in the country．We rode like the wind and by ten o'clock had come to the edge of the forest of Zenda．
　　Suddenly Sapt stopped．'Listen！'he said quietly．'Horses behind us！Quick！Get down！The castle's to the left，'he continued．'Our road's to the right．'
　　We hid in the thick trees，and we waited and watched．The men came nearer．It was Black Michael and another man．When they came to the two roads，they stopped．
　　'Which way？'the Duke asked．
　　'To the castle！'the other man cried'They'll know there what's been happening．'
　　The Duke waited for a moment．'To Zenda then！'he cried finally，and the two men took the road to the left．
　　We waited for ten more minutes，and then we hurried on．
　　When we arrived at the house in the forest，we ran to the underground rooms．The one where Sapt had locked up the old woman was empty．She had escaped！The other room was locked．Sapt's face was white with fear．Between us，we broke down the door and ran in．I found a light and looked round the room．The servant Josef was on the floor-dead！I held up the light and looked in every corner of the room．
　　'The King isn't herer！'I said．


■ 4 我的历险开始了
　　在去王宫的路上，军队的首领斯特肯茨元帅站在我的右边，老萨普特站在我的左边，我开始感到自己真的是卢里塔尼亚的国王了。我看到斯特莱索实际上是两个城——老城和新城。老城的人是穷人，他们想要迈克尔公爵当国王。新城的人却希望鲁道夫当国王。我们先经过新城，城里女人们的衣饰和艾尔弗伯格红玫瑰使得城市明亮艳丽。我们经过大街时，人们高声为国王欢呼。但当我们来到老城时，元帅和老萨普特靠近我的马，我能看出他们为我担心。
　　“退回去！”我叫道：“我要让我的人民看看我并不害怕他们。”人群中有些人听到了我的话感到很高兴，但大多数人沉默地看着我。
　　终于我们来到了斯特莱索大教堂，大典的事儿我差不多都记不得了，除了两张面孔以外。一张是一个漂亮姑娘的，她长了一头绝妙的红头发。她是弗蕾维亚公主。另一张脸是一个男人的，他长着黑头发，深黑色的眼睛。他就是黑迈克尔。当他看见我时，他的面色发白了。很清楚，他见到我很吃惊，而且非常不快。
　　加冕典礼持续了几个小时，但我总算说对了也做对了所有的事儿。最后仪式终于结束了，现在我是卢里塔尼亚国王了！当弗蕾维亚公主和我乘着敞篷车回宫殿时，人群中有人对我们喊道：“什么时候举行婚礼？”
　　公主听到这话时她的脸有点儿发红。过了一会儿她说：“鲁道夫，你看起来不大一样，你变得安静严肃了。你现在会变得更明智些了吧？”
　　我明白了，公主对国王的评价不太高。在我看来，国王是一个非常幸运的人。
　　“如果那样能使你高兴的话，我就试试这么做。”我柔和地说。
　　公主的脸红了，然后她说：“你得小心迈克尔，你知道……”
　　“我知道，”我说，“他想得到我所拥有的，还想得到我有朝一日想得到的。”我这么说的时候眼睛看着她，她对我微笑着，很可爱。
　　“我真想知道国王现在在干嘛？”我暗想。
　　宫廷晚宴持续了很长时间，不过弗里茨、萨普特和我总算单独呆在国王的更衣室里了。
　　“你干得不错，”弗里茨说，“但是拉森狄尔，小心一点！黑迈克尔今天看起来特别黑，因为你和公主两人有那么多可说的。”
　　“她美极了。”我回答。
　　“得了，”萨普特说，“现在没工夫说这些了，我们得立即去曾达，去找国王！假如我们被逮住了，我们都得死！黑迈克尔收到了一封曾达来的信，所以他也许已经知道了。我们不在的时候你别开门，弗里茨，不然你会死的。你就说国王得一个人呆着休息。现在，走吧，马已经准备好了。”
　　弗里茨和我握握手，然后我挡上我的头发和大半个脸。萨普特和我从一个秘密的门出了房间，就到了宫殿的花园后面，一个人正牵着两匹马等着我们。
　　很快我们将城市抛在了身后，进入了乡间。我们骑着马像风一样快，10点钟时我们已经来到了曾达的森林边。
　　突然萨普特停住了。“听！”他悄悄地说，“我们后面有马蹄声！快！下马！去城堡走左边的路，我们的路是右边这条。”
　　我们躲在密密的树林里，等待着，注视着。那些人走近了，是黑迈克尔和另一个男人。当他们走到两条路口时，他们停住了。
　　“怎么走？”公爵问。
　　“去城堡！”另一个说，“他们会知道那儿出了什么事。”
　　公爵等了一会儿。“那就去曾达！”他终于说道。然后两人就朝左边的路走了。
　　我们又等了十多分钟，然后赶紧上路。
　　我们到达林中小屋，冲进地下室。萨普特老太太的那间房间空了。她逃走了！另一间房子锁着。萨普特的脸因为紧张而发白。我俩砸开门冲了进去，我找到一盏灯，朝四周看去，老仆人约瑟夫躺在地板上死了。我举着灯，把房间的每一个角落都看遍了。
　　“国王不在这儿。”我说。
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 74楼  发表于: 2014-08-25 0

■ 5 His Majesty returns to Strelsau
　　It was one o'clock in the morning．For a few minutes we said nothing．Then Sapt cried，'The Duke's men have taken the King prisoner！'
　　Then we must get back and wake everyone in Strelsau！'I cried．'We must catch Black Michael before he kills the King．'
　　'Who knows where the King is now？'Sapt answered．Then suddenly he began to laugh．'But we've given Black Michael a problem，'he said．'Yes，my boy．We'll go back to Strelsau．The King will be in his palace in Strelsau again tomorrow．'
　　'No！'I cried．
　　'Yes！'Sapt answered．'It's the only way to help him．Go back and take his place for him．'
　　'But the Duke knows…'
　　'Yes，but he can't speak，can he？What can he say？“This man isn't the King because I've taken the real King prisoner and murdered his servant．”Can he say that？'
　　But people will soon realize l'm not the real King，'I said．
　　'Perhaps，perhaps not，'said Sapt．'But we must have a King in Strelsau，or Michael will ride in tomorrow as the new King！Listen，boy，if you don't go back to Strelsau，they'll kill the King．And if you do go back，they can't kill the King．Because if they kill him，how can they ever say that you're not the real King？Don't you see？'he cried．'It's a dangerous game，but it gives us a chance of winning．'
　　It was a wild，hopeless plan，but I was young．I would never have the chance of an adventure like this again．'Sapt，I'll try it，'I said．
　　'Good for you！'Sapt cried．'But we must hurry！Look！'
　　He pulled me over to the door The moon was low now，and there was not much light，but I could just see a small group of men on horses．They were Black Michael's men，probably coming to take the dead body of Josef away．
　　'We can't let them go without doing something，'I said，thinking of poor Josef．
　　'Right，'Sapt agreed．We ran out of the back of the house，and quickly got onto our horses．Silently，we waited in the darkness，and then we galloped round the house and straight into the group of men．Between us，we killed three of them，but a bullet hit my finger and it began to bleed．
　　We rode hard all night and it was about eight or nine o'clock in the morning when we reached Strelsau．Luckily，the streets were still empty．We arrived at the palace，went in，and got to the dressing-room．When we opened the door，Fritz was asleep，but he woke immediately．When he saw me，he fell to the ground and cried，'Thank God，Your Majesty！You're safe！'
　　'Well done，boy！'Sapt shouted．'We'll do it！'
　　Fritz stood up．He looked at me，up and down，down and up．Then he took a step backwards．'Where's the King？'he cried．
　　'Be quiet，'Sapt warned him．'Someone will hear！'
　　Fritz's face was white now．'Is the King dead？'he asked quietly．
　　'Please God，no，'I answered．'But Black Michael has him．'
　　* * *
　　The next day was a long one for me．Sapt talked to me for three hours about what I must do and what I must say，what I liked and what I didn't like．Then I had to do some of the King's business，but，because of my damaged finger，I did not have to write my name on any papers．
　　When，at last，I was alone with Sapt and Fritz，we began to talk about Black Michael．Fritz told me that Black Michael had six very dangerous men among his servants-three Ruritanians，a Belgian，a Frenchman，and an Englishman．They did anything that the Duke ordered，and did not stop at murder．Three of them-the foreigners，Fritz had heard were in Strelsau now with Duke Michael．
　　Sapt banged the table with his hand in excitement．'Then the King must be alive！Michael's brought the foreigners with him，and left the three Ruritanians to hold the King prisoner．Usually，the Six，as they're called，go everywhere with him．'
　　Fritz wanted to do something immediately about Black Michael and his men，but Sapt and I realized that we could not do anything openly．
　　'We'll play a waiting game，and let Michael make the first move，'I said．
　　And so I continued as King of Ruritania．In order to help the real King，I tried to make myself popular with the people．I went riding through the streets，smiling and talking to everybody．I also went to visit the Princess Flavia．The King's officials had told me that the Princess was very popular，and the people hoped that she would become my wife．
　　It was easy for me to pretend to be in love with the Princess．Too easy．Those beautiful eyes and that lovely smile were stealing my heart．Here was my greatest danger！I was pretending to be another man，but losing my own heart．On my first visit，we sat together for a long time，talking of this and that．When I got up to leave，Princess Flavia said，'Rudolf，you will be careful，won't you？You have enemies，as I'm sure you know，and your life is very important to…Ruritania．'
　　'Only to Ruritania？'I asked softly．
　　'And to your loving cousin，'she answered quietly．
　　I could not speak．I took her hand in mine．Then，with a heavy heart，I left．
　　Of course，I made many mistakes in my new life as King．But I managed to talk my way out of them，with luck and with help from Fritz and Sapt．It was like living on a knife edge．Once I met my brother Michael in the Princess's house．We smiled and talked politely，but I could see the anger in his black eyes．


■ 5 国王回到斯特莱索
　　此刻是凌晨一点钟。有几分钟的时间我们一句话也没说，然后萨普特叫道：“公爵的人把国王关起来了！”
　　“我们必须回到斯特莱索，唤醒那儿的每一个人。”我说，“我们必须在黑迈克尔杀了国王之前抓住他。”
　　“谁又知道国王在哪儿呢？”萨普特回答。然后他突然笑了起来：“不过我们已经给了黑迈克尔一个难题。”他说，“是的，我的孩子，我们回斯特莱索去。明天国王又会在斯特莱索的宫中的。”
　　“不！”我说。
　　“是的！”萨普特回答，“这是唯一能帮助他的方法。回去，替他去当国王。”
　　“可是公爵明白……”
　　“没错，但他没法说出来，对吗？他能说什么呢？'这个男人不是国王，因为我把真正的国王关进牢里，而且杀了他的仆人。'他难道能这么说吗？”
　　“可是人们很快就会知道我不是真正的国王。”我说。
　　“也许会，也许不会。”萨普特说。“但我们必须得有一个国王在斯特莱索，否则迈克尔明天就会奔去成为新国王。听着，孩子，如果你不回斯特莱索，他们就会杀掉国王。可是如果你回去了，他们就不能杀他，因为假如他们杀了他，他们怎么才能说明你不是真正的国王？你难道不明白吗？”他说，“这是一场危险的游戏，不过它给了我们一次获胜的机会。”
　　这是一个疯狂无望的计划，但是那时我正年轻，我不可能再有这样的奇遇了。“萨普特，我试试。”我说。
　　“太棒了！”萨普特说。“可我们得快点儿，你看。”
　　他把我拖到门边。月亮现在低低的，没有什么光亮，但我恰好能看见一小群人骑在马上。他们是黑迈克尔的人，可能是来运走约瑟夫的尸体。
　　“我们不能就这么让他们走了。”我说，心里想着可怜的约瑟夫。
　　“好吧。”萨普特同意了。我们从屋子背后跑出去，很快地骑上了马。在黑暗中我们悄悄地等着，然后飞快地绕过房子，直冲进那群人中。我们杀了他们三个人，不过有一熗打中了我的手指，手指流血了。
　　我们骑着马整整走了一夜，到达斯特莱索是早上八九点钟，幸运的是，街上还是空空的。我们到达王宫，走进去直到更衣室。当我们开开门时，弗里茨正在熟睡，但他立刻就醒来了。当他看见我时，他跪倒在地叫道：“感谢上帝，陛下，您平安无事！”
　　“干得好，孩子！”萨普特说，“我们就这么办。”
　　弗里茨站了起来，他看着我，从上到下，从下到上。然后他后退一步：“国王在哪里？”他嚷道。
　　“安静点，”萨普特警告他，“别人会听见的。”
　　弗里茨的脸变白了，“国王死了吗？”他静静地问。
　　“上帝保佑吧，他还没有死。”我说，“不过黑迈克尔抓住他了。”
　　第二天对我来说十分漫长。萨普特对我说了三个小时，告诉我应该做什么，不能做什么，什么是我喜欢的，什么是我不喜欢的。接着我不得不做一些国王该做的事。不过，由于我的手伤了，我不用在任何纸上签名。
　　最后，当我又和萨普特、弗里茨在一起时，我们开始谈论黑迈克尔。弗里茨告诉我，黑迈克尔的随从中有六个非常危险的家伙，其中三个是卢里塔尼亚人，一个比利时人，一个法国人，还有一个英国人。黑迈克尔让他们做什么就做什么，就是杀人也干。弗里茨听说其中三个外国人现在正和黑迈克尔一起呆在斯特莱索。
　　萨普特兴奋地用手拍了一下桌子，“这么说国王肯定还活着。迈克尔带了三个外国人，让那三个卢里塔尼亚人看着国王。通常总是黑迈克尔走到哪儿他们六个跟到哪儿的。”
　　弗里茨想立即就对黑迈克尔和他的人采取行动，可萨普特和我觉得我们什么事也不能公开地干。
　　“我们要玩一场等待游戏，让迈克尔先动手。”我说。
　　因此，我就继续当卢里塔尼亚的国王，为了帮助真正的国王，我试着得到人民的爱戴。我乘车穿过每条街道，对每个人微笑，跟每个人说话。我也去拜访弗蕾维亚公主。国王的官员们告诉我公主非常受百姓的欢迎，人们希望她会成为我的妻子。
　　对我来说，假装我正爱着公主是很容易的事儿，太容易了。她那美丽的眼睛和可爱的微笑正悄悄占据我的心。这才是我最大的危险！我假装是另外一个男人，但失去的是我自己的心。在我第一次拜访她的时候，我们在一起坐着，说这说那，过了很长时间。当我站起来告别的时候，弗蕾维亚公主说：“鲁道夫，你会小心的，是吗？你有敌人，你肯定知道这个，而且你的生命对于卢里塔尼亚是很重要的。”
　　“只对卢里塔尼亚重要吗？”我温柔地问。
　　“对爱着你的表妹也一样。”她静静地回答。
　　我说不出话来。我握住了她的手，然后带着一颗沉重的心离开了她。
　　自然，在作为国王的新生活中，我犯了许多错误，但我很幸运，加上有弗里茨和萨普特的帮助，都设法掩饰过去了。这真像在刀刃上过日子。有一次我在公主的房子里遇见了我的兄弟迈克尔。我们微笑着，彬彬有礼地聊天，但我能看出他黑眼睛里的怒火。


■ 6 An adventure with a teatable
　　One day Sapt brought me some news he had found out where the King was．Duke Michael was holding him prisoner somewhere in the Castle of Zenda．
　　Sapt also brought me a letter．It was in a woman's handwriting．
　　'To know what you most wish to know，'the letter began，'meet me tonight in the garden of the big house in New Avenue．Come at midnight，and come alone．'
　　There was another note on the back of the letter．'Ask yourself which woman does not want Black Michael to marry the Princess．A．de M．'
　　'Antoinette de Mauban！'I cried．'She wants to marry the Duke．'
　　'That's true，'Sapt said．'But you won't go，of course．They'll kill you！Duke Michael made her write this letter！'
　　'I must，'I replied．'Every day we play this game there's more danger．I could make a mistake at any time，and，if I do，we'll all die．Don't you see？I have to go tonight．We can't go on much longer．'
　　'Then I'm coming too，'said Sapt．
　　So，at half-past eleven that night，Sapt and I rode out to the house in New Avenue．We left Fritz to watch my room in the palace．The night was dark，so I took a lamp．I also had my revolver and a knife．
　　We soon reached the house，and came to a gate in the wall．I got off my horse．
　　'I'll wait here，'said Sapt．'If I hear anything，I'll-'
　　'Stay where you are！'I answered quickly．'It's the King's only chance．They mustn't kill you too！'
　　'You're right，'said Sapt．'Good luck！'
　　Silently，I opened the gate and went into the garden．In front of me I could see the dark shape of a summer-house and I moved towards it．Without a sound，I went up the steps，pushed open the door and went in．A woman hurried over to me and took me by the hand．I turned my lamp on her．She was beautiful．
　　'Close the door！'she said．'We must be quick，Mr Rassendyll！Michael made me write the letter-three men are coming to kill you-three of the Six！They'll tell everyone that Sapt and Fritz von Tarlenheim murdered you．Then Michael will make himself King and marry the Princess．'Antoinette's beautiful eyes were sad as she added softly，'I can't let him marry her．I love him！'
　　'But the king，'I said．'I know he's in the Castle of Zenda -but where？'
　　'Go across the drawbridge and you come to a heavy door …Listen！What's that？They're coming！They're too soon！Put out your lamp！'she cried，her eyes filled with fear．'Quickly！You must go．There's a ladder at the end of the garden，against the wall！'
　　But it was too late．The three men were already outside．There was a small hole in the door，and I put my eye to it．My hand was on my revolver．It was no good！There were three of them．I could kill one perhaps，but then…
　　A voice came from outside．'Mr Rassendyll…'It was the Englishman．'We only want to talk to you．Open the door．'
　　'We can talk through the door，'I replied．I looked through the hole again and saw that they were on the top step．When I opened the door，they would run at me．
　　'We'll let you go if you leave the country and we'll give you fifty thousand English pounds，'continued Detchard，the Englishman．
　　'Give me a minute to think，'I answered．
　　Wildly，I looked around the summer-house and saw a metal garden table and some chairs．I picked up the table and held it in front of me，by the legs．Then I went to the back of the room and waited．
　　'All right，I agree，'I called．'Open the door！'
　　I heard them arguing with each other，and then Detchard said to the Belgian，'Why，Bersonin，are you afraid of one man？'
　　A second later the door opened．
　　De Gautet，the Frenchman，was with the other two，and the three men were standing there with their revolvers ready．With a shout，I ran at them as hard as I could．They tried to shoot me，but the bullets hit the table．The next second the table knocked them to the ground and we all fell on top of each other．Quickly，I picked myself up and ran for my life through the trees．I could hear them coming after me．Was Antoinette right？Was there really a ladder by the wall？I reached the end of the garden．The ladder was there！In a minute I was up it and over the wall．
　　Sapt was waiting with the horses and seconds later we were on our way home．And，as we rode，we laughed because I had fought Duke Michael's dangerous men-with a tea-table！


■ 6 茶桌历险
　　有一天萨普特带来了一个消息——他发现了国王在哪儿。迈克尔公爵把他关在曾达城堡里的什么地方。
　　萨普特还给我带来了一封信，是一个女人的笔迹。
　　“要想知道你最想知道的事，”这封信的开头这样写着，“请今晚去新马路大房子的花园见我。半夜12点，一个人来。”
　　信封的背面还有一句话：“问问你自己哪个女人不想让黑迈克尔和公主结婚。A．deM．”
　　“安东纳特·德·莫班！”我叫了起来，“她想嫁给公爵。”
　　“确实如此。”萨普特说，“但是你可不能去。当然不行，他们会杀了你的！是迈克尔公爵让她写这封信的！”
　　“我得去。”我说。“我们玩这场游戏，每过一天，危险就增加一分。我随时可能出错，而一出错我们就都完了。还不明白吗？我今晚必须去。我们没法老这样继续下去。”
　　“那我也去。”萨普特说。
　　于是，那天晚上11点半，萨普特和我骑马去新马路的那所大房子。我们把弗里茨留下来照应我在王宫中的屋子。夜很黑，我带了一盏灯。我还带了我的左轮手熗和一把刀。
　　很快我们来到那所大房子跟前。围墙中间有一座大门，我下了马。
　　“我在这儿等着。”萨普特说，“假如我听见什么动静，我就……”
　　“你就在这儿呆着！”我很快地回答，“这是国王唯一的机会。他们不会连你也一块杀的。”
　　“你说得对。”萨普特说，“祝你好运！”
　　我静悄悄地开了门，走进花园。我眼前能看见的是一所避暑别墅的昏暗轮廓。我朝它走去。我悄悄地走上台阶，推门进去。一个女人急步走过来拉住我的手。我用灯照着她，她很美。
　　“关上门！”她说。“我们得快一点，拉森狄尔先生。是迈克尔让我写这封信的，有三个人会来杀你——那六个人中的三个。他们会告诉每个人萨普特和弗里茨·冯·塔伦汉姆杀了你。然后迈克尔会登上王位，并且和公主结婚。”安冬纳特美丽的眼睛露出悲哀，低声说，“我不能让他娶她，我爱他。”
　　“我知道国王在曾达的城堡里，”我说，“但他在哪里？”
　　“过了吊桥你能看见一座厚重的大门……听！什么声儿？他们来啦！他们太快了！把灯灭了！”她说，眼睛里满是惊恐。“快点儿！你得走。花园尽头有一个梯子靠在墙上！”
　　但是已经太晚了。那三个人已经来到屋外，门上有一个小洞，我从洞里向外看。我的手放在左轮手熗上。这不管用！他们有三个人，我也许能打中其中的一个，但是……
　　外面响起一个声音：“拉森狄尔先生……”是那个英国人。“我们只是想跟你谈谈，开门。”
　　“我们可以隔着门谈。”我回答。我又从小洞往外看，见他们已经上到了最高一层的台阶。假如我开门，他们就会朝我扑过来。
　　“假如你离开这个国家，我们会让你走，而且会给你五万英镑。”戴查德，那个英国人说。
　　“让我想一想。”我回答。
　　慌乱中我朝房子四周扫了一眼，看见了一个金属的花园用的桌子和一些椅子。我抓着桌腿把它挡在身体前，然后退到房子的尽头等着。
　　“好吧，我同意了。”我高声说：“开门吧！”
　　我听见他们互相吵嚷，然后戴查德对那个比利时人说：“伯索宁，难道你还怕一个人吗？”
　　片刻之后，门就开了。
　　德·高蒂特，那个法国人和另外两个人在一起。他们三个端着上了镗的左轮手熗站在那儿。我大叫一声，用尽全力向他们冲去。他们向我开熗，但是子弹打在了桌子上。紧接着桌子打倒了他们。我们都倒下了，你压着我，我压着你。很快我爬了起来，穿过树林飞快逃走。我听见他们追了上来。安冬纳特没说错吧？墙上真有一个梯子吗？我跑到了花园的尽头，梯子真的在那里！一刹那间我就登上了梯子越过了围墙。
　　萨普特牵着马在等我。几秒钟后我们就已经在回去的路上了。我们一边骑着马，一边大笑。因为我已经和迈克尔公爵的杀手斗了一场，而且只用了一张茶桌！
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 75楼  发表于: 2014-08-25 0

■ 7 For love of the King
　　Every day I was sent a secret report by the Chief of Police，and the next afternoon I was playing cards with Fritz when Sapt brought it in．We learned that Duke Michael and the Three had left Strelsau，and that Antoinette de Mauban had also left．Clearly，they had gone to Zenda．The report also said that the people were unhappy because the King had not yet asked Princess Flavia to marry him．
　　'Yes，'said Fritz．'It's true．I've heard that the Princess loves the King and she's very sad…'
　　'Well，'Sapt informed us，'I've arranged a dance at the royal palace this evening，for the Princess．'
　　'Why wasn't I told？'I asked angrily．
　　But Sapt continued，'Everything is arranged．And tonight you must ask the Princess to marry you．'
　　'No！I'll do nothing to hurt her！'I cried．
　　'All right，my boy，'Sapt smiled gently．'Just say something nice to her，then．Remember，she thinks you're the King and we don't want her to be angry with him，do we？'
　　I understood，of course．If the King was saved，then Flavia must marry him．If he was not saved，then Sapt would ask me to stay and marry the Princess．Duke Michael must not be King．
　　The dance was wonderful．Flavia was beautiful and I dancedwith her again and again．Everyone could feel our happiness．I forgot about the crowd of rich，colourful people who were watching us．I had eyes only for my beautiful Flavia．
　　When supper had finished，Fritz touched me on the shoulder．I stood up，took Flavia's hand and led her into a little room．They brought coffee to us and then the door was closed quietly．The Princess and I were alone．
　　The windows of the little room opened onto the garden．The night was fine and the room was filled with the sweet smell of the flowers outside．Flavia sat down and I stood opposite her．I was fighting with myself…But then she looked at me-and I was lost！I forgot the King，I forgot who I was，I forgot everything！I fell to my knees，took her gently in my arms and kissed her．
　　Suddenly she pushed me away．'Is it true？Do you really love me？'she cried．'Or is it because you're the King and you must marry me？'
　　'No！'I answered quietly．'I love you more than my life！'
　　Flavia smiled．'Oh，why do I love you now？'she said softly．'I didn't love you before，but I do now．'
　　How happy I was！ It was not the King she loved．It was me -it was Rudolf Rassendyll！ But as I looked into her lovely face，I knew I could not live with the lie．How could I pretend to be the King any longer？
　　'There's something I must tell you…'I began in a low voice．
　　'Your Majesty，'said a voice from the garden．'People are waiting to say goodbye．'
　　It was Sapt．He had heard me talking to the Princess．
　　'We'll come，'I replied coldly．
　　But Flavia，her eyes full of her love for me， held out her hand to Sapt as he came into the room．He took it and said softly and sadly，'God save your Royal Highness．'And then he added，'But before all comes the King-God save the King！'
　　When Sapt told the people that Princess Flavia had accepted the King as her future husband，they were wild with happiness．
　　'You know，Sapt，'I said sadly，'I could marry the Princess and let my people kill Duke Michael-and the King．'
　　'I know，'Sapt replied quietly．
　　'So we must go to Zenda and bring the King home atonce！'I said．
　　Sapt put his hand on my shoulder．'You're the finest Elph-berg of them all，'he said with feeling．
　　* * *
　　Before we left Strelsau，I saw the Marshal and asked him to stay near Flavia，to take care of her and to keep her safe from Duke Michael．Then I went to say goodbye to her．At first she was cold with me．She did not understand why I wanted to leave her．But her anger changed to fear when I told her that I was going after Duke Michael．
　　'Oh，Rudolf，be careful！'she cried．'He's a dangerous man！Please come back safely to me．'
　　'Duke Michael can never keep me away from you，'I promised．But in my heart I knew that another man could．


■ 7 为了对国王的爱
　　第二天下午我和弗里茨打牌时，萨普特带给我一封密信，那时每天警察长都要给我送一份秘密报告。我们得知迈克尔公爵和他的三个杀手离开了斯特莱索，安冬纳特·德·莫班也走了。很明显，他们去了曾达。报告还说臣民不太高兴，因为国王还没有请求弗蕾维亚公主嫁给他。
　　“是这样，”弗里茨说，“这是真的，我听说公主爱国王，她很伤心……”
　　“喂，”萨普特通知我们，“我今晚在王宫为公主安排了一个舞会。”
　　“为什么事先不告诉我？”我生气地说。
　　可是萨普特继续说着：“一切都安排好了。今天你就向公主求婚。”
　　“不！我决不做任何伤害她的事！”我叫道。
　　“好的，我的孩子。”萨普特温和地微笑着。“那就只对她说些好听的话。记住，她以为你是国王。我们不想让她对国王生气，对吗？”
　　我当然明白，如果国王得救了，弗蕾维亚就必须跟他结婚，如果他没得救，萨普特就会请我留下来，并且娶弗蕾维亚公主。决不能让迈克尔公爵当国王。
　　舞会好极了。弗蕾维亚很美丽。我跟她一遍又一遍地跳舞，每个人都能感到我们的快乐。我忘了那些有钱的，打扮得多姿多彩的人们在看着我们。我的眼里只有我美丽的弗蕾维亚。
　　晚餐结束后，弗里茨碰了碰我的肩膀，我站了起来，拉着弗蕾维亚的手，把她带进一个小房间里，他们给我们送来了咖啡，然后门就轻轻关上了，公主和我单独呆在一起。
　　小房间的窗户朝花园开着，夜色明朗，屋内充满了窗外鲜花的甜香。弗蕾维亚坐了下来，我站在她的对面。我跟自己在斗争着……可是她看着我，我失败了。我忘了国王，忘了我是谁，忘了一切。我跪了下来，轻轻地搂住她，吻了她。
　　突然她推开了我：“这是真的吗？你真的爱我吗？”她说，“还是因为你是国王而不得不娶我？”
　　“不！”我静静地回答：“我爱你胜过爱我的生命！”
　　弗蕾维亚微笑了：“哦，为什么我现在爱你了？”她温柔地说，“以前我并不爱你，可现在我爱了。”
　　我多么幸福啊！她爱的并不是国王，而是我——鲁道夫·拉森狄尔！可是当我望着她可爱的脸，我知道我没法再对她撒谎。我怎么能继续装扮我是国王呢？
　　“有件事我必须告诉你……”我低声说。
　　“国王陛下，”花园里有人说道：“人们都在等着跟您告别呢。”
　　是萨普特，他听见我和公主说的话了。
　　“我们就来。”我冷冷地回答。
　　可是弗蕾维亚的眼里充满了对我的爱，对走进房间的萨普特伸出手去。他握着她的手，温柔而又伤感地说：“上帝拯救公主殿下。”然后他又加了一句：“可是国王高于一切，上帝拯救国王！”
　　当萨普特宣告说弗蕾维亚公主接受国王作为她未来的丈夫时，人们都乐得发疯了。
　　“你知道，萨普特，”我悲哀地说，“我可以娶了公主，并且让我的人民杀了迈克尔公爵，还有国王。”
　　“我知道。”萨普特静静地回答。
　　“所以我们必须立即去曾达，把国王弄回来！”
　　萨普特把手放在我的肩上：“在所有艾尔弗伯格家族的人当中，你是最好的一个。”他动情地说。
　　在我们离开斯特莱索之前，我见了元帅，并且请他呆在弗蕾维亚身边，照顾她并且使她免受迈克尔公爵的打扰。然后我去向她告别。起初她对我很冷淡，她不明白为什么我想离开她。但当我告诉她我去追赶迈克尔公爵时，她的怒气变成了恐惧。
　　“哦，鲁道夫，小心点儿！”她说，“他是个危险的家伙！请你一定要平安地回到我的身边。”
　　“迈克尔公爵永远也别想让我离开你。”我保证道。但在我心里，我知道另一个人却能做到。


■ 8 Back to Zenda
　　The next day Sapt，Fritz，and I left Strelsau to go to Tarlenheim House．This fine modern house belonged to Fritz's uncle and was near the Castle of Zenda．We had ten brave young men with us．Sapt had told them that a friend of the King's was a prisoner in the Castle of Zenda and that the King needed their help．
　　Michael，of course，knew of my arrival．But I was sure he did not understand why I had come．He would think that my plan was to kill him and the King-and marry the Princess myself．So，I had not been in the house an hour when he sent three of the Six to me．These were not the three men who had tried to kill me．This time he sent the three Ruritanians-Lauengram，Krafstein and young Rupert of Hentzau．
　　'Duke Michael is very sorry that he can't welcome you himself，'explained Rupert of Hentzau．'But，sadly，he's ill at the moment．'
　　'I hope that my dear brother will soon be better，'I replied with a smile．
　　Rupert threw back his head，shook his black hair and laughed．He was a good-looking young man．People said he had broken many hearts already．
　　'Oh，I'm sure he will！'he answered．
　　* * *
　　That evening，instead of having dinner at the house，Fritz and I went to the little hotel in the town of Zenda where I had stayed before．
　　'Ask for a room where we can dine alone，'I said to Fritz．'And ask the pretty girl to bring our food．'
　　I covered my face and the girl came and put the wine down on the table．When she turned to go，she looked at me and I let her see my face．
　　'The King！'she cried．'You were the King！Oh，I'm sorry，sir！I'm sorry！The things that we said！'
　　'Forget that now，' I answered．'You can help me．Bring our dinner，but tell no one that the King is here．'
　　She came back in a few minutes，looking very serious．
　　'How's your friend Johann？' I began．
　　She looked surprised．'Oh，we don't see him very often now，'she answered．'He's very busy at the castle．''But you could get Johann to meet you tomorrow night，couldn't you？At ten o'clock，perhaps，on the road out of Zen-da．'
　　'Yes，sir…Yon're not going to hurt him？'
　　'Not if he does what I say．Go now，and say nothing about this．'
　　After dinner，we left to go back to Tarlenheim House．We had almost reached it when we saw Sapt running to meet us．'Have you seen them？'he cried．
　　'Who？'I asked．
　　'Duke Michael's men．Don't go out unless you have six men or more with you！'he said．'You know Bernenstein， one of your men？'
　　'Of course，'I answered．'A good，strong man，about as tall as me．'
　　'Well，they tried to kill him．He's upstairs now with a bullet in his arm．He was walking in the woods and he saw three men．Suddenly，they started shooting at him，so he began to run．He was lucky．They were afraid to come too near the house，so he escaped．But it was you they wanted to kill！'
　　'Sapt，'I said，'I promise I'll do one thing for Ruritania be fore I leave it．'
　　'What's that？'asked Sapt．
　　'I'll kill every one of the Six．Ruritania will be a better place without them！'


■ 8 回到曾达
　　第二天萨普特、弗里茨和我离开斯特莱索去塔伦汉姆庄园。这所新式的庄园属于弗里茨的叔叔，离曾达城堡不远。我们带了10个勇敢的年轻人。萨普特告诉他们说，国王的一个朋友被关在曾达的城堡里了，国王需要他们的帮助。
　　迈克尔当然知道我来了，可是他肯定不明白为什么我要来。他会以为我的计划是把他和国王都杀了。然后我自己和公主结婚。因此，我到庄园还不到一个小时，他就派了那六个人中的三个来见我。他们不是曾经追杀我的那三个人。这一次他派了三个卢里塔尼亚人——劳恩格兰姆，克拉夫斯坦，和年轻的亨佐鲁帕特。
　　“迈克尔公爵很抱歉他不能亲自来欢迎您。”鲁帕特解释说，“很遗憾，他现在病了。”
　　“我希望我亲爱的兄弟很快会好起来。”我微笑着回答。
　　鲁帕特一仰头，甩了甩他的黑头发也笑了。他长得很精神，据说他已经让很多女人心碎了。
　　“哈，我肯定他会好起来的！”他回答。
　　那天晚上，弗里茨和我没在庄园里吃饭，我们去了曾达城中我曾经住过的小旅店。
　　“你去要一个我们可以单独用餐的小房间，”我对弗里茨说，“还有，请那个漂亮的姑娘给我们上吃的。”
　　我挡住我的脸。那姑娘进来把酒瓶放在桌上，当她转身要走时，她看着我，我让她看见了我的脸。
　　“是国王！”她叫道，“你是国王！哦，我很抱歉，先生，对不起，我们说了那些话！”
　　“现在忘了那些。”我回答，“你能帮我的忙。给我们把晚餐拿来，不过别告诉任何人国王在这儿。”
　　几分钟后她回来了，看上去非常严肃。
　　“你的朋友约翰他好吗？”我问。
　　她看上去有点吃惊：“噢，我近来不常见到他。”她说，“他在城堡里很忙。”
　　“可你能叫约翰明天晚上跟你见面，对吗？大概晚上十点，在曾达城外的路上。”
　　“是的，先生，你们不会伤害他吧？”
　　“如果他照我说的做就不会。现在去吧。对这事一个字也别说出去。”
　　吃完晚饭，我们回到塔伦汉姆庄园。我们快到的时候，看见萨普特跑出来迎接我们。“你们看见他们了吗？”他问。
　　“谁？”
　　“迈克尔公爵的人。如果你身边没有六个人或更多的人，就别到外边去！”他说：“你知道伯南斯坦吧？他也是你的人。”
　　“当然啦。”我回答，“他人好，又强壮，差不多跟我一样高。”
　　“嗯，他们想杀了他。他现在在楼上，胳膊上中了一熗。他在树林散步的时候看见三个人，突然他们向他开熗，他就跑。他很幸运。他们不敢太靠近这所房子，所以他侥幸逃脱了。可是他们想杀的是你！”
　　“萨普特，”我说，“我保证在我离开卢里塔尼亚之前要做一件事。”
　　“什么？”萨普特问。
　　“我要干掉那六个人中的每一个。没有了他们，卢里塔尼亚会更好！”
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
葉修

ZxID：8596186

48566鲜花 9鸡蛋

等级: 派派督察
配偶: 周澤楷
人生百年，谁不曾大闹天宫，谁不曾头上紧箍，谁不曾爱上层楼，谁不曾孤独上路。
举报 只看该作者 76楼  发表于: 2014-08-25 0

■ 9 News of the prisoner
　　The next morning I was sitting in the garden in the sun when suddenly I saw young Rupert of Hentzau on horseback coming through the trees towards me．He was not afraid of my men，but asked to speak with me alone．He said he had a message for me from the Duke of Strelsau．I asked my friends to move away，and Rupert came and sat down near me．
　　'Rassendyll，'he began，'the Duke…．'
　　'Don't you know how to speak to the King？'I asked．
　　'Why pretend with me？'
　　'Because it isn't finished yet．'
　　'well，I'm here because I want to help you…'
　　'Then give me the message．What does the Duke want？'I asked．
　　'He wants you to leave．He'll take you safely out of the country and give you a hundred thousand pounds．'
　　'I refuse，'I replied immediately．
　　Rupert laughed．'I knew it！'he cried．'Duke Michael doesn't understand men like us！… You must die，then，'he added carelessly．
　　'Yes，'I answered．'But you won't be alive to see me die！'I laughed．'How's your prisoner？'I added．
　　'Alive，'he replied．'How's the pretty Princess？'
　　I took a step towards him．'Go now，before I kill you，'I shouted angrily．
　　Rupert turned， but suddenly he came back．He put out his right hand．'Shake hands！'he called．
　　Of course，he knew what I would do．I put my hands behind my back．Quickly，his left hand moved towards me．In it he held a dagger and it was coming straight at my heart！I jumped to one side，and the dagger went deep into my shoulder．Before my friends could do anything，Rupert of Hentzau was on his horse and galloping through the trees．I heard my men going after him with their guns and then everything went black．
　　When I awoke it was dark，and Fritz was at my bedside．He told me that I was not badly hurt，and that the plan to catch Johann had been successful．
　　'He seems pleased to be here，'Fritz said．'I think he's afraid of Duke Michael．'
　　Later Sapt brought Johann up to see me．At first Johann was afraid to speak，but then he began to talk．We asked him many questions，and finally Johann gave us the information we wanted．
　　In the Castle of Zenda，near the drawbridge and below the ground，there were two small rooms，cut out of the rock itself．In the first of these rooms there were always three of the Six．At the back of this room there was a door which led into the second room．The King was in the second room．
　　'If someone tries to get into the first room，two of the tnree men will fight，but Rupert of Hentzau or Detchard will run into the second room and kill the King，'Johann said．'There's a small window in the second room with a large pipe going down into the moat outside，'he went on．'You can get a man inside it，and they'll tie a heavy stone to the King's body and push it down the pipe．The body will go down and disappear under the water，and the murderers will then go down the pipe themselves，and swim across the moat．'
　　'And if I bring an army to the castle？'I asked．
　　'Duke Michael will still murder the King，'replied Johann．'He won't fight．He'll kill the King and push his body down the pipe．And he'll put one of the Six in the prison．He'll say the man had done something to make him angry．That will stop the stories about a prisoner in Zenda．'Johann stopped for a minute，but then he added，'If they know I've told you this，they'll kill me．They're all bad，but Rupert of Hentzau is the worst．Don't let them kill me…'
　　'All right，'I said．'But if anyone asks you who the prisoner of Zenda is，don't tell him． If you do，I'll kill you myself！'
　　Johann left the room and I looked at Sapt．
　　'It doesn't matter what plan we make，'I said．'The King will be dead before we can get to him！'
　　Sapt shook his grey head angrily．'You'll still be King of Ruritania in a year's time．'
　　'Perhaps one of the Duke's men will turn against him…'I began．
　　'Impossible，'replied Sapt．
　　'Then we need the help of God，'I said．


■ 9 有关囚犯的消息
　　第二天早晨，我正坐在阳光下的花园里，突然看见鲁帕特骑着马穿过树林朝我走来。他并不怕我的人，但是请求和我单独谈谈。他说他有斯特莱索公爵给我的口信。
　　我请朋友们离开，然后鲁帕特过来在我旁边坐了下来。
　　“拉森狄尔，”他开始说，“公爵……”
　　“难道你不知道应该怎样对国王说话吗？”我问。
　　“干吗跟我装假？”
　　“因为事情还没完。”
　　“好吧，我来这儿是因为我想帮助你……”
　　“那就告诉我那个口信。公爵想要什么？”
　　“他要你离开。他会帮你安全地离开这个国家。而且会给你10万英镑。”
　　“我拒绝。”我立即回答。
　　鲁帕特笑了：“我知道，”他说：“迈克尔公爵不了解你我这样的人！……那么你就得死。”他漫不经心地加了一句。
　　“对。”我回答：“不过你也别想活着看到我死！”我笑着说：“你的犯人怎么样了？”
　　“还活着！”他回答：“美丽的公主怎么样了？”
　　我朝他跨了一步，“在我杀了你之前赶紧滚！”我生气地喊道。
　　鲁帕特转过身，但他突然又回来了。他伸出右手，叫道：“握握手吧！”
　　他当然知道我会怎么做。我把手放在背后。他的左手却一下子伸过来，手里的短剑直刺向我的心脏。我跳向一边，短剑深深地刺进我的肩膀。没等我的朋友反应过来，鲁帕特已经上马跑进了树林。我听见我的人开熗追赶他，然后一切都变黑了。
　　我醒来时天已经黑了。弗里茨坐在我的床边。他说我的伤不重，并且告诉我我们抓约翰的计划已经成功了。
　　“他看上去很高兴能呆在这儿。”弗里茨说，“我想他害怕迈克尔公爵。”
　　过了一会儿萨普特带约翰来见我。一开始约翰不敢说话，然后他开始说了。我们问了他许多问题，最后约翰终于把我们想知道的说了出来。
　　在城堡靠近吊桥的地方，有两个地下小屋，是从岩石中凿出来的。那六个人中的三个总是在第一间小屋里呆着，屋子的尽头安着一扇门通向第二间屋子，国王就在那里面。
　　“假如有人想进第一间屋子，那三个人中的两人就会应战，而鲁帕特或者戴查德就会冲进第二间屋子把国王杀掉。”约翰说：“第二间屋子里有一个小窗子，一根大排水管穿过窗户通往外面的护城河。”他接着说，“排水管能容纳下一个人。他们会在国王身上绑上一块很重的石头，然后把他推下排水管。尸体掉下去，消失在水下，然后杀人犯们也会顺着排水管下来，再游泳穿过护城河。”
　　“假如我带领一支军队去攻打城堡呢？”我问。
　　“迈克尔公爵仍然会杀了国王，”约翰说。“他不会跟你硬打的。他会把国王杀了，推下排水管，然后把那六个家伙中的一个关进监狱。他会说那个家伙做了让他生气的事儿。这样就可以制止人们关于曾达有个囚徒的传言。”约翰停了一会儿，又说：“如果他们知道我告诉了你们这个，他们会杀了我。他们都很坏，可是最坏的是鲁帕特。别让他们杀了我……”
　　“好吧！”我说，“但如果有人问你曾达的囚徒是谁，你别说出来，不然的话我会杀了你！”
　　约翰离开了房间。我望着萨普特。
　　“我们订什么计划都无关紧要了。”我说，“还没等我们到国王身边他就已经死了。”
　　萨普特愤怒地摇着他灰白的脑袋：“一年之内你照样还是卢里塔尼亚的国王。”
　　“也许公爵的人里面会有一个起来反叛他……”我说。
　　“不可能。”萨普特回答。
　　“那我们就需要上帝来帮忙了。”我回答。


■ 10 A night outside the castle
　　I wanted Duke Michael to think that I was still very ill，so we told the newspapers that the King had had a very serious accident．When Princess Flavia read this，she was very worried and she decided to come and see me．The Marshal could not stop her，and，although I was afraid for her，I was ex cited at the thought of seeing her again．We spent two wonderfully happy days together．
　　We had sent Johann back to the Castle of Zenda and suddenly we had a message from him．The real King was very ill．
　　'I must save him，'I said to myself．'I love Flavia more each day．I can't go on like this much longer．'
　　I talked to Sapt．He agreed，so we made our plans．
　　* * *
　　Late the next night，Sapt，Fritz，and I，with six more men，rode out towards the Castle of Zenda．Sapt was carrying a long rope and I had a short，thick stick and a long knife．
　　The night was dark，and it was wet and windy．We stayed away from the town and we met no one．When we came to the moat，we stopped near some trees and the six men hid there with the horses．Then Sapt tied the rope round one of the trees near the water．I pulled off my boots，put the stick between my teeth and gently went down the rope into the water．I was going to take a look at the pipe．
　　It had been warm and bright that day，and the water was not cold．Slowly and carefully I swam round the dark walls of the castle．There were lights in the new buildings，and from time to time I heard people shouting and laughing．'That must be young Rupert and his friends，'I thought．Suddenly a dark shape appeared in front of me．It was the pipe！The bottom of it was very wide and came out into the moat．And then I saw something which nearly made my heart stop．It was a boat， and in the boat there was a man！His gun was beside him，but，luckily，he was asleep．As quietly as I could，I moved closer． The man still slept．What could I do？ I had to save the King．I took out my knife and drove it through the sleeping man's heart！On the other side of the castle they were still singing．
　　I had very little time．Someone could come at any minute．I looked up at where the pipe went through the wall into the prison．There was a thin line of light at the bottom edge．I heard Detchard's voice，and then I heard the King reply．Just then the light went out，and，in the darkness，I heard the King crying．I did not call to him．I had to get away safely- and take the body of the dead watchman with me．
　　I climbed into the boat and began to go back to where my friends were．No one could hear me because the wind was strong．But from somewhere behind me，I heard a shout．Someone was calling to the watchman．I reached the side of the moat where Sapt and Fritz were waiting．Quickly，I tied the rope round the man's body and Sapt and Fritz pulled it up．Then I climbed up the rope myself．
　　'Call our men from the trees，'I said quietly．'And hurry！'
　　But just then，three men rode round from the front of the castle．Luckily，they did not see us，but they heard our six friends riding out of the trees，and with a shout they galloped towards them．
　　Seconds later we heard the sound of shots and I ran to help our men．Sapt and Fritz followed．
　　'Kill them！'cried a voice．It was Rupert of Hentzau．
　　'Too late！They've got both of us！'cried another voice．'Save yourself，Rupert！'
　　I ran on，holding my stick in my hand．Suddenly，through the darkness，I saw a horse coming towards me．I jumped at the horse's head，and saw the man's face above me．
　　'At last！'I shouted．'Rupert of Hentzau！'
　　He had only his sword，and my men were coming at him from one side，and Sapt and Fritz from the other．
　　Rupert laughed．'It's the play-actor！'he cried，and with his sword he knocked my stick from my hand．Then he turned his horse，galloped to the moat，and jumped into the water with our bullets flying round his ears．Our men tried to shoot him in the water，but it was dark，there was no moon-and we lost him．
　　We had killed two of the Six-Lauengram and Krafstein- but I was angry．Three of our brave friends were also dead， and we carried them home with a heavy heart．
　　And I did not like to hear Rupert call me a play-actor．
　　* * *
　　Of course，Michael and I could not let the people know that we were enemies．So，in the daytime it was safe to be in the town of Zenda．One day，soon after our night outside the castle，Princess Flavia and I were riding through the town when we saw a group of people dressed in black going to the church．Rupert of Hentzau was with them，and when he saw us，he turned his horse and came towards us．
　　'It's the funeral of my dear friend，Lauengram，'he said，in answer to our question．
　　'I'm sorry your friend is dead，'I said to him．
　　'And I'm sorry，too，'Flavia added，her beautiful blue eyes sad．
　　Rupert looked at her and smiled．Then he turned and rode away．Although I was angry because he had smiled at Flavia，I went after him．
　　'You fought bravely the other night，'I said，'and you're young．Help me save the King-and I'll help you．'
　　But Rupert was not interested．'No，'he answered．'But if they were both dead-the King and the Duke- then you could be King and marry your Princess，and I could be rich，and have the woman I want．'
　　'Antoinette de Mauban？'I asked carelessly，trying not to show my interest．
　　'Yes，'replied Rupert．'I hate the Duke．She loves him，not me！'Angrily，he joined the funeral group again．
　　Strangely，when we returned home there was a message for me from Antoinette herself．
　　'I helped you once．Help me now．Save me from this terrible place！Save me from these murderers！'
　　I was sorry for her，but what could I do？


■ 10 城堡外的一夜
　　我想让迈克尔公爵以为我还十分虚弱，所以我们在报纸上说国王出了很严重的意外事故。当弗蕾维亚公主看到这条消息时，她非常忧虑，决定前来看我。元帅阻止不了她。虽然我替她担心，但也很高兴能再见到她。我们在一起过了幸福的两天。
　　我们派约翰回曾达的城堡去了。突然，我们得到了他传来的一个消息：真正的国王病得很重。
　　“我得救他。”我对自己说，“我对弗蕾维亚的爱每天都在增加，我没法儿再这样继续下去了。”
　　我和萨普特谈了我的想法，他同意了。我们就决定了行动计划。
　　第二天深夜，萨普特、弗里茨和我，还有另外六个人，骑马向曾达城堡进发。萨普特带着一根长绳，我拿着一根又短又粗的棍子和一把长刀。
　　夜色很黑，空气潮湿。我们绕开城市前进，没有撞上什么人。我们来到护城河的附近，在树丛里停了下来，那六个人和我们的马藏在里面。然后萨普特把绳子系在水边的树上，我脱下靴子，用牙咬着棍子，轻轻地顺着绳子下到河里，我要去看一下那根排水管。
　　那天很暖和，水也不冷。我缓慢而小心地绕着黑暗的城墙游着。城堡的新楼里有灯光，我不时能听见人们的叫声和笑声。“这一定是年轻的鲁帕特和他的同伙们。”我想。突然，一个黑影子出现在我的面前，是那根排水管！它的底部非常宽，伸进护城河里。然后我见到一样东西，我的心脏都几乎停止了跳动。是一只船，而且船里有个人！他的熗就靠在身边。幸运的是，他睡着了。我尽量轻轻地靠近他，他还在睡。我能怎么办呢？我得救出国王。我抽出刀，刺进了他的心脏。在城堡的另一边，那些人还在唱歌。
　　我的时间很紧，随时可能有人会来，我看了看排水管穿过城墙进入监狱的地方，在那个地方的底端有一丝光亮透了出来。我听见了戴查德的声音。然后我听见了国王的回答。就在这时灯光灭了。在黑暗中我听到了国王的哭声。我没叫他。我必须安全地离开，而且得带上那个死去的哨兵。
　　我爬进小船，开始往朋友们所在的地方划，没人能听见，因为风很大。但从我的背后，我听见一声叫唤，有人正在叫那个哨兵。我到了河边，萨普特和弗里茨正在等我。我很快地把绳子绕在那个哨兵的身上，他们把他拖了上去。然后我也顺着绳子爬了上去。
　　“把我们的人叫来，”我悄声说。“要快！”
　　可就在此时，从城堡正面过来了三个骑马的人，很幸运他们没有看见我们，但他们听见了我们的六个朋友骑马从树林里出来，于是叫喊着扑向他们。
　　数秒钟后我们听见了熗声，我冲去帮助我们的人，萨普特和弗里茨紧跟着。
　　“杀死他们！”一个声音叫着，是亨佐的鲁帕特。
　　“太迟了，他们把我俩都抓住了，”另一个声音叫道：“快逃吧，鲁帕特！”
　　我跑着，手里拿着棍子。突然，透过黑暗我看见一匹马向我这边冲来，我跳到了马头前，看见了我头顶上方那个人的脸。
　　“总算见面了！”我叫道：“亨佐的鲁帕特！”
　　他手里只有剑，我的人从一边向他靠近，萨普特和弗里茨从另一边向他靠近。
　　鲁帕特笑了。“原来是那位演员！”他叫道。他用剑打掉我的棍子，然后掉转马头，冲进了护城河。我们的子弹在他耳边飞舞，我们的人向水中射击，但天太黑了，没有月亮，他逃脱了。
　　我们杀死了那六个人中的两个——劳恩格兰姆和克拉夫斯坦，但我很生气，我们有三个勇敢的朋友死了，我们把他们的尸体带回去，心情很沉痛。
　　我讨厌鲁帕特管我叫“演员”。
　　当然，迈克尔和我不会让人们知道我们是对头，因此白天在曾达城里是安全的。有一天，城堡外的那一夜之后没多久，当我和弗蕾维亚公主骑着马在城里穿行时，看见一群人穿着黑衣服走进教堂。鲁帕特也和他们在一起。他看见我们，掉转马头冲我们走来。
　　“这是我的朋友劳恩格兰姆的葬礼。”他回答我们的问题说。
　　“你的朋友死了我很难过。”我对他说。
　　“我也很难过。”弗蕾维亚说，她那美丽的蓝眼睛变得悲哀了。
　　鲁帕特看着她，微笑了。然后他骑马离开了。虽然他对弗蕾维亚微笑使我生气，我还是追了上去。
　　“那天晚上你很勇敢。”我说，“而且你正年轻，帮助我救出国王——我也会帮助你的。”
　　但是鲁帕特不感兴趣。“不，”他回答。“不过如果他俩都死了——国王和公爵——你就能当上国王，娶你的公主，而我就可以有很多钱，而且得到我想要的女人。”
　　“安·德·莫班？”我满不在乎地问，试图装着不感兴趣的样子。
　　“对。”鲁帕特回答。“我恨公爵，她爱的是他，不是我！”他气冲冲地又回到葬礼的人群中去了。
　　奇怪的是，当我们回家时，一张安冬纳特本人写来的纸条正等着我们。
　　“我曾经帮助过你，现在帮帮我。把我从这个可怕的地方救出去！从这些杀人凶手中间救出去！”
　　我为她感到难过，但是我又能怎么样呢？
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
restlin

ZxID：11074927

358鲜花 0鸡蛋

等级: 热心会员
相逢一笑泯恩仇
举报 只看该作者 77楼  发表于: 2016-03-04 0
thanks very much
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
minical

ZxID：11437787

225鲜花 24鸡蛋
等级: 热心会员
The river of no return~
举报 只看该作者 78楼  发表于: 2016-03-15 0
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
minical

ZxID：11437787

225鲜花 24鸡蛋
等级: 热心会员
The river of no return~
举报 只看该作者 79楼  发表于: 2016-03-15 0
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
« 返回列表
发帖 回复